texts - forgotten books
TRANSCRIPT
TEXTS ,DO CUMENTS , AND EXTR A CTS
CHIEFLY FROM
MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLE IAN
AND OTHER
OXFORD LIBRAR IES
ARYAN S ER IES . VO L. I— PART
B UD D H Z S T T E X T S F R OM 5‘ A P A N
EDITED BY
F. M MULLER ,M.A.
GBx fo r h
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
MDCCC LXXXI
weA ll r ights reserved
EDITED BY
F . MAX M UL LE R,M.A .
FELLOW OF ALL SOULS,
COLLEG E , OXFORD
QBx f o t h
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
MDCCCLXXXI
[ A [Z r igi ds reserved
BUDDH IST TEXTS FROM JA PAN .
N a paper wh i ch I read befo re the R oyal Asiat i c So ciety o n the
16th o f February, 1 880, and wh ich was pub l ish ed in the Apri l numbero f the Jo urnal o f that So ciety, I ex plained h ow th e th o ught that there
might be Sanskrit texts sti l l exist ing in Japan was suggested to me
by a copy o f a Ch inese vo cabu lary, pub l ished in Japan , wh ich the
Rev. Dr. Edkins rece ived at Y o kohama from the Rev. Dr. Nathan
Brown in Ju ly, 1 873 , and wh ich he kindly left with me during his laststay in England . Th is vo cabu lary g ives the Sanskrit equ ivalents fo rth e Ch inese wo rds, th e Sanskrit wo rds being first written in a pecu l iarBuddh ist alphabet, and afterwards transl iterated bo th w ith Ch ineseand Japanese letters. Su ch a pub l icatio n gave me a co nvict io n that
an interest in Sanskrit must have been kept up in Japan from its
first co nversio n to Buddh ism abo u t 600 A . D . to a comparat ively recentdate, fo r the bo o k given to Dr. Edkins at Yo kohama did no t strikeme as very o ld, and I co u ld no t help h o ping that , in spite o f the great
po l it ical convu lsio ns thro ugh wh i ch Japan has passed during the twelvecentu ries that have elapsed since its co nversio n to Buddh ism
,some rel ics
o f Sanskrit o r Pal iMSS. m igh t have escaped destru ct ion, and be sti l l preserved in some o f th e o ld mo nasteries and temples o f that co untry.
When therefo re, during the co urse o f th e year 1 879 , two Buddh ist priests,first
,Mr. Bunyiu Nanj io , and afterwardsMr. Kasawara, wh o had been sent
to Eng land by th e mo st influent ial and l iberal - m inded sect , th e Sh inshu 1,
arrived at Oxfo rd to learn Sanskrit , I stro ng ly u rged th em to make in
qu iries amo ng th e ir friends at home abo ut the existence o f Sanskrit MSS.
o r printed tex ts, and in December ( 1 879)Mr. Bunyiu Nanj io bro ugh t me
a bo ok wh ich a Japanese sch o lar, Mr. Shuntai Ish ikawa, had sent to me ,
co ntaining a Sanskrit text , wh i ch he wish ed me to co rrect and send back
1Founded by Shinran, in the th irteenth century A . D . Sh inran was a disciple o f
G enku,wh o had establish ed the do ctrine o f Z io do (Sukhavati o r the Pure Land) in
Japan in A .D . 1 174. In Ch ina th is sect dates from the Liang dynasty (502—5 5713 [ III. L ]
BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM j APAN .
to h im to Japan . The Sanskrit was written in the same o ld Buddh ist
alphabet as the vo cabu lary,in perpend icu lar, no t in h o rizo ntal , l ines, and
was acco mpanied by a Ch inese translat io n and a Japanese translitera
t io n . A ltho ugh th is Sanskrit tex t o f the smal ler Sukhavati—vyuha tex t
was very co rrupt , I succeeded in resto ring it to a certain extent, and
publ ish ed it , with an Engl ish translat io n and no tes,in the Jo u rnal o f
the Royal A siati c So ciety (Apri lThe pub l icatio n o f that Sanskrit tex t attracted the attentio n o f
Mr.Wy l ie , who wro te to me o n the grd o fMarch that h e had bro ugh t anumber o f bo o ks from Japan,
some o f wh i ch seemed to h im to co ntainSanskrit tex ts. When these bo o ks were sent to me fo r examinat io n,I fo und that mo st o f them co ntained specimens o f Sanskrit alphabetso nly
,scraps o f facsimi les in d ifferent variet ies o f the o ld Buddh ist
alphabet,unmean ing Tantras and Dharanis ; but in add itio n to these ,
I fo und at least two co ntinu o us texts, the Vag ra/ekfiedika and the
Prag fié- hr z
’
daya- sutra.
There was also amo ng them a seco nd Ch inese - Sanskrit - Japanesevo cabu lary, cal led the ‘ Th o u sand San sk r i t an d C h i n e s e Wo r d s,
’
a
wel l - known wo rk, wh ich , however, became o f great interest to me, becauseit co ntained some curio u s info rmatio n o n fragments
“
o f ancient SanskritMSS. preserved in Japan. The vo cabu lary in quest io n was arranged
by I - tsing , wh o left Ch ina fo r Ind ia in 67 1 , abo ut twenty - seven yearsafter Hio uen - thsang
’
s return from India to Ch ina . In th e Japaneseed it io n o f that vo cabu lary it was stated that th e tex t had been bro ugh t
from Ch ina to Japan by Zikaku , a Japanese priest, who went to Ch inain 83 8 , and returned to Japan in 84 7 . In 884 ano ther Japanese priest ,R ioyiu , copied the vo cabu lary from a tex t belo nging to the priestYu ikai. The ed ition bro ugh t from Japan by Mr. Wyl ie 2 had been
pub l ished there in 1773 , bu t an earl ier ed it io n by a priest cal led Z akumiodates from the year 1 727 .
In the preface o f Z akumio’
s ed itio n the fo llowing curio us passageo ccurs : ‘ Th is vo cabu lary is general ly cal led, “One Tho usand Sanskritand Ch inese Wo rds .
”A nd it is stated in Annen
’
s wo rk that it was
1 See Cat. Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 47 . The preface is written in Ch inese and dated
1773 , by th e J apanese edito r Z iomio .
2 See Cat . Bodl. Japan,N o . 6 .
B UDDHI ST TEXTS FR OM ]APAN .
first bro ught from Ch ina by Z ikaku . I have co rrected several m istakesin th is vo cabu lary
,after comparing many co pies ; yet the present ed it io n
is no t free from b lunders. I ho pe the readers wi l l co rrect them,i f
they have better co pies.
’
In th e monastery o fHoriuz i,inYamato , th ere are preserved th e Prag fz
'
a
paramita- hrz'
daya- sutra and So nsh io - dharan i, written o n two palm- leaves
,
handed down from Central Ind ia ; and at the end o f these, th e fo urteenso unds o f Siddham (alphabet) are written . In the present ed it io n o f
the vo cabu lary the alphabet is in imitat io n o f that o f th e palm - leaves,except su ch fo rms o f letters as canno t be d ist ingu ish ed from tho se
prevalent amo ng the scriveners o f the present day .
’
‘ O f the letters o n the palm - leaves, the seco nd o f the dentals [i. e .
the palatals]and th e seco nd o f the lab ials,viz . Z, [a]and in are re
j ected (in th is ed it io n) , because these (being unusual in style) are d ifficu ltto d ist ingu ish . But th o se fo rms
, viz . the seco nd o f the l inguals, a‘
and the seco nd and the fo u rth o f the gutturals [i. e . dentals]a [q],q [u], and the vowels
,aw [ i], V [e], and L fo r d used (in
the ed it ion) in spite o f the ir strange characters, because there is no
fear o f co nfusion (in employing etc .
Here then was co nclusive evidence that , so late as 1 727, palm - leaves,contain ing the tex t o f Sanskrit Sutras, were sti l l preserved in the
monastery o f Hériuz i. That mo nastery is o ne o f eleven famo us mo nas
teries fo unded by prince Umayado , wh o d ied A . D . 6 2 1 . It stands in
th e town o f Tatsuta, in the pro vince Yamato , near K io to , the anciento r western capital o f Japan .
The wish wh ich I expressed that somebody acquainted with Buddh istl iterature sho u ld visit that mo nastery and send me co pies o f these ancientpalm - leaves was fu lfi l led mo re readi ly than I had any right to expect .
On the 2nd o f August ( 1 880) Mr. Bunyiu Nanj io wro te to me that
he had received a letter from Japan,dated th e 2grd o f May, written by
Mr. Shigefuyu Kurihara in K io to,who says that h e
,in company with two
yo ung Buddh ist priests, Kuken Kanematsu and Yiukei Ota, were com
missio ned by th eir monastery, the Eastern Ho ngwanz i in K io to , to
visit several places in search o f Sanskrit MSS. He first went to a
mo nastery cal led Kokizi in the province o f Kawalzi, but the head- priest ,
Kaish in Kureh ito , be ing absent, he was no t allowed to see the Sanskrit
B 2
BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM fAPAN .
MSS. Th is mo nastery belo ngs to the Sh ingo n o r the Tantra sect, andit is famo us as the fo rmer abo de o f Hogo , who pub l ish ed th e ed it io no f the smal l Sukhavati - vyuha in A . D . 1794 . The teacher o f Hogo wasZ iun (so Mr. Bunyiu Nanj io was info rmed by the h ead - priest o f Kokiei) ,and h e seems to have been an act ive co l lecto r o f ancient Sanskrit tex ts.
But in a letter pub l ish ed by Kaishin Ku reh ito,in a Japanese newspaper
,
cal led Mei- kio- sh in - sh i,i . e .
‘ N ew R eco rd fo r i l lustrating th e teach ingo f Buddha,
’
dated Apri l 1880 ,h e states that Z iun, th e teacher o f Hogo ,
co u ld co l lect three Sanskrit texts o nly during h is l ifetime , viz . ( 1 ) thesmal l Sukhavati- vyfiha, (2) th e Prag fiaparamita- h rz
'
daya- sutra
,and (3) the
Bhadraleari- prafzidhana. A fo urth tex t,the Vagrakkkedika
-
prag fiapara
m ita- sfitra,was d isco vered after h is death by o ne o f his d isciples
,K idd
A fterwards,o n the 2 8th o fApri l, 1 8 80 ,
Mr . Shigefuyu Kurihara and h is
friends went to the monastery o f Horiuz i,a monastery wh i ch fo rmerly
was independent, th e priests studying th e principles o f th e fo ur Ch ineseBuddh ist sects
,viz . Ho sso
, Sanron, Sh ingo n, and R itsu,but wh ich at
present belo ngs ex clusively to the Sh ingo n sect. Here they were to ldby the h ead
- priest, G iokio K ibaya, that the priests had lately sent th e irvaluables, and amo ng th em th o se very palm- leaves, ment io ned as stillpreserved there in 1 727, to the Imperial Co urt.They gath ered, however, the fo l lowing info rmat io n from a bo o k
,
ent itled Ikaruga - ko - zi- ben - ran,i . e . Memo randum o n the ancient affairs
co ncern ing a place cal led Ikaruga’
(where prince Umayado l ived abo ut
A . D . compiled by a priest o f the name o f Kakuken Among
the treasures o f the monastery were fo rmerly to be fo und1 . Nio
, i . e . a cymbal used in Buddh ist temples.
‘2 . Midzu -
game,i . e . a water- vessel .
‘
3 . Shaku -
g io , i . e . a staff, the to p o f wh ich is furn ished with metal
rings, as carried by Buddh ist priests.
‘
4 . Kesa, i . e . Kashaya, a scarf wo rn by Buddh ist priests acro ss thesho u lder, wh ich is said to have belo nged to Bo dh idharma (A . D .
5 . Haki , i . e . a bowl, wh ich is said to have belo nged to Bo dh idharma.
‘ 6 . Palm - leaves wh ich co ntain the So n - sh io - dharani and the Prag fz'
a
(param ita) - hm°
daya- sutra.
‘These th ings are said to have been in the po ssessio n o f some Ch inese
1 E itel,Handbo ok, s.v. Bodh idharma.
BHEBE IST TEXTS FR 0M j APAN . 5
priests, named k i- sz’
(Yesh i) and N ien - shan (Nenzen) , and fo ur o therssu ccessively, wh o l ived in a monastery o n th e mo untain cal led Nan -
yo
(Nangaku ) in the pro vince o f Hang (K0) in Ch ina 1. In th e th irty
seventh year o f the age o f Prince Umayado (who after h is death wascal led Sh istoku ,
i . e . wise and virtu o us) , i . e . in 609 A . D . , a retainer o f theMikado Su iko , O no Imoko by name (h e was tw i ce sent to Ch ina as
ambassado r, in 607 and 608 A . bro ugh t these th ings to Japan fromth e co untry o f the G reat Zu i ( i . e . Ch ina under the Su i dynasty
, 5 896 18 A .
In a later letter, datedAugust last, and received o n the 7th o f O ctober,written by th e two compan io ns o f Mr. Sh igefuyu Kurihara
,Kanematsu
and Ota, we were info rmed that the palm - leaves had no t been actual lysent to th e Imperial Co u rt, but kept in Nara, a town clo se to the
mo nastery o f Horiuz i, wh ere an Ex h ib it io n o f ancient wo rks o f art was
then taking place . Bu t instead o f be ing in th e Exh ib it io n , it tu rned
o u t that these palm- leaves were kept in th e Imperial treasure - h o use,
cal led Shozoin ,clo se to th e Ex h ibit io n, and co u ld no t be seen witho ut
an o rder from the Home Department . That o rder arrived,h owever
,in
the beginn ing o f June,and o n the fo urth o f that mo nth th e two yo ung
priests saw the lo ng so ugh t- fo r palm - leaves. They were kept in a bo x
covered with a net o f strings, and d ifficu lt to see. The two palmleaves were written o n o ne side o nly, and the letters were very smalland somet imes i l leg ible . With the help o f a co py, however, o f thesepalm—leaves, made abo u t the midd le o f the seventeenth century
,by a
priest cal led Z iogo n (who had added to h is co py a transl iterat ion and
a l iteral translat io n in Ch inese), they were ab le to read the o riginal, andto make a new co py o f it 2. Each leaf co ntained seven l ines
,and the
1 Hang - shan ,‘th e Hang mountain,’ is generally called Nan -
yo ,‘the southern
h igh mountain .
’ It is ‘th e southern o f the five mo untains, wh ich lies in Hang - ken
fu,“the prefecture o r subdivision Hang - keu
,
”on the west side o f the river Siang
in Hunan , a mo dern province in Ch ina ; it is abo ut 3000 feet h igh , and appears tobe part o f an ancient mo untain range, wh o se summits only are visible at present,and fo rmed th e no rthern rim o f a basin
,in wh ich co al measures and soft red
sandstone predominate .
’ Wells Williams’ Ch inese D ict. , p . 169 .
2 A copy o f Z iogon’s copy
,co llated with the o riginal, was sent. It begins with
the Pragfia- paramita- h rz
’
daya- sfitra, Om namaiz sarvagfiaya, aryavalokitesvara
bo dh isattvo etc . Then fo llows the Son - sh io dharani, Namas trailokyaprativisishtaya
buddhaya. See Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 37 ; N o . 4 ; b ; N o . 46 a ; N o . 6 1 N o . 62 ; N o . 63 .
BUDDHIST TEXTS FR O!”j APAN .v
alphabet was the same as that fo und o n a palm - leaf in the mo nasteryKairiuwo z i Sagaranagarfig avihara
In the same letter, Kuken Kanematsu and Yiukei O ta, g iving an
acco unt o f their fu rth er researches fo r Sanskrit tex ts, described, first
o f all, a palm - leaf (six l ines o n each side) belo nging to th e mo nasteryo f Kairiuwo z i at Nara, wh ich , having been sent to the Ex h ib itio n at Nara,
was sh own to them during their visit in Apri l . Many passages, they say,
were wo rm - eaten, and th e writing small and frequently i lleg ib le 1.
Seco ndly, they sent a co py o f ano ther palm—leaf (fo ur l ines o n eachside) wh ich they saw in Apri l in the city o f Osaka. It had been sent
to an ex h ib itio n from the monastery K igenzi (monastery o f the eye o f
wisdom) in the city o f Osaka. Th is palm - leaf is said to have beenbro ught to Japan by a Japanese priest, Yenkin (better known by h ispo sthumo us t itle K ishio Daish i), who went to Ch ina in 85 3 A . D . and
stayed there t il l 85 8 2.Th irdly, they sent a copy o f a palm- leaf, kept in a mo nastery cal led
Ho nsenz i in the city o f Osaka, and wh ich they had copied in June .
They say that a simi lar palm - leaf is fo und in a mo nastery called Saiho z i,at Fush im i near K io to , the mo nastery to wh ich o ne o f them, Kanematsu ,
belo nged, and that o thers may be fo und in d ifferent mo nasteries in Japan,
th o ugh no o ne knows what the alphabet and th e language o f th ese
palm - leaves are . Wh i le the Sanskrit MSS. are no t ex actly palm - leaves,
bu t rather strips o f wo o d , written o n with b lack ink and a writingbrush o r Ch inese pencil , these MSS. in the unknown alphabet are writteno n the leaves o f a tree .
The transcript sent o f th is MS. turned o u t to be a Pal i tex t writtenin Kamboga letters, and contained
, as Dr. O ldenberg info rmed me, a
sho rt fragment o f the famo usVessantara Su tta.
A t the same t ime these two yo ung priests sent us, in the name o f
th eir mo nastery, carefu lly execu ted co pies o f two o ther tex ts
A sho rt Dharan i, cal led So n - sh io - sh io - sh in - eu,i. e . Ho no u rab le
ex cellent - smal l - m ind - dharan i . It was copied from th e o riginal , a darkb lu e paper with si lver paint
,and is in the handwrit ing o f a famo us
Ch inese priest , named Kansh in , who came to Japan in A .D . 75 3 , and
1 Cat . Bodl. Japan .,N o . 5 1 ; N o . 59 .
2 See Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 52 .
3 Cat . Bo dl. Japan .
,N o . 63 c, d .
BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM j APAN .
became the fo under o f an old sect cal led R itsush iu , i. e . theV inaya sect .
The o rig inal is in the po ssessio n o f th e mo nastery To- shiodaizi,wh ich
was fo unded by Kansh in , at Nara, in Yamato . They sent a co py o f th e
Dharafli o nly, but th e MS. co ntains besides five Tantras, wh ich had
already been publ ished .
2 . A co py o f a co py, preserved at a large monastery, generally cal led
Hasedera,o f the Sh ingo n sect at Hase in Yamato , co ntaining a larger tex t
o f Pragfi'
a- paramita- h rz'
daya- sutra. That copy contains a Ch inese transla
t io n and transl iterat io n by an Ind ian priest, cal led Prag ie”
a, o f the Thangdynasty. The o riginal is bel ieved to have been bro ugh t from Ch inaby a Japanese priest, Yeun
,a d isciple o f Kukai (d ied
‘
the
fo under o f the Sh ingo n sect in Japan, and preserved among th e treasu res
in a monastery cal led Shoéiin , o n the mo untain Koya,in the pro vince
o fKii. Co pied 9th o f Ju ly, 1 880 1.
Wh i le I was engaged in reading and co rrecting th ese co pies, I rece ivedtwo parcels o f co p ies and facsimi les o f ancient Sanskrit MSS . pre
served in Japan , sent to me by Mr. Satow, the learned Secretary o f the
Engl ish Legat io n at Yedo , th ro ugh Mr. Basi l Hal l Chamberlain,o f th e
Ro yal Naval Co l lege at Y edo,then o n leave o f absence in England .
These two eminent Japanese sch o lars had seen my letters in th e Tz'
mes
and A tkenaeum, and had used th e ir influ ence to pro cure fo r me info rmat ion o n any Sanskrit o r Pal i MSS. that m ight have escaped destructio nin Japan .
Mr . Satow wro te from Yedo o n O ctober 2 1 , 1 880‘Upo n read ing the acco unt o f yo u r paper On the D isco very o f Sanskrit
Tex ts in Japan,
”I at o nce addressed myself to the Abbo t o f Horiuz i,
wh o se acquaintance I had made some t ime previo usly,and received the
same answer wh ich,as I learn from yo u r letter o f August 2 , has already
been fo rwarded to yo u by th e friend o f yo u r pupil Mr. B . Nanj io , viz .
that the MSS. had been fo rwarded to the Mikado,and were depo sited
in the Imperial sto re - h o u se .
‘ I at once so ugh t an interview with H . E . Iwakura Tomom i (who ,
e ight years ago , visited England as Ch ief Ambassado r o f the Mikado ) ,and obtained from him a prom ise that no t o nly th e Horiuzi MSS. ,
but also any o ther that migh t exist in Japan, sh o u ld be co pied fo r
transm issio n to yo u , and th is prom ise h e has already partly fu lfil led .
’
See Cat . Bodl. Japan ,N o . 63 d .
v BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM j APAN .
I received, first o f all,a ro l l 1, co ntaining facsimi les o f the fo llowing
MSS.
1 . A palm - leaf, attribu ted to AryaAnanda, and bro ugh t from Ch ina bythe mo nk Yenkin
,better known under h is po sthumo us t itle o f K ish io
Daish i (b . 8 15 , d . wh o had stud ied Sanskrit in that co untry (85 38 5 8 A . D . ) u nder Prag fiatara,
a San - zé - ho ssh i, i . e . Tripilaka- law- teach er,
o f the Nalanda mo nastery in Central Ind ia. The o rig inal , a g ift o f
Prag fiatara, is now preserved at the mo nastery o f Raikoz i,at Sakamo to
near K io to 2. It co ntains fragments o f a Dharan i
,and beg ins with
Nama/z sarvabuddhabo dhisattvebhya/z.
2 . A palm- leaf MS,attribu ted to Kasyapa, o riginal ly preserved at
Horiuz i in Yamato , now transferred to the Japanese Co u rt . It co ntains
th e Prag fia- paramita- h rz'
daya- sutra, the So nsh io dharan i, i . e . the Ushfli
sha - vig aya- dharan i ; also some Sanskrit letters 3
3 . A MS. from the pen o f Pragfiatara, bro ugh t from Ch ina by h is
pupi l K ish io Daish i, and preserved in the mo nastery Onz ioz i, alsocal led Miidera, in Omi near K io to 4
.
Besides th is ro ll,Mr . Satow sent ano th er facsim i le o f N o . 2 , the MS.
attributed to Kasyapa 5; and a facsimi le o f th ree leaves, preserved at
K i- o n - in in K io to ". ‘N o Japanese sch o lar
,
’
h e adds,
‘ has been ab leto g ive me an acco unt o f the co ntents, the language , and character inwh ich they are written .
’
One is a Fall text in Burmese letters, th eo ther a Singhalese tex t in Singhalese letters. Mr. Rhys Davids and
D r. O ldenberg info rm me that it is impo ssible at present to determinefrom what wo rks they are taken .
Lastly, th e head - priest o f Kokiz i sent Mr. Satow the fo l lowing tran
scripts, wh ich were l ikewise fo rwarded to me th ro ugh Mr. ChamberlainA co py o f the Horiuzi palm- leaf. Th is must have been made
from an o ld co py,preserved at Kokiz i, fo r the o riginal had been sent
to the Mikado .
1 Cf. Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 4 5 .
2 O f th is palm - leaf I have no o ther copy .
5 Cf. Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 46 a ; N o . 6 1 ; N o . 62 ; N o . 63 a, b .
4Th is is publish ed, mo re completely
,in the Akshara-
gio ; Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,
N o . 46 e, 3 .
5 Cat . Bo dl. Japan ., N o . 6 1 .
6 Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 60.
7 Cat . Bo dl. Japan .
,N o . 60 .
BUDDHIST TEXTS FR O/ll j APAN .
The ‘ Praise o f theWo rks and Vows o f Samantabhadra.
’
O f th isI had seen already a printed co py, sent to me from Japan, and a MS.
from the R o yal Asiat i c So ciety .
A co py o f a palm - leaf preserved at Kokiz i. Th is is publ ishedin Akshara -
g io .
Co py o f a palm - leaf belo ng ing to the mo nastery o f Zu isenzi at
the vil lage o fK io sh i in the pro vince o f Yamash iro .
5 . The five vo lumes,called Akshara—g io 4
,fo ur o f smal ler, o ne vo lume
o f larger size, co ntaining, besides co pies o fMSS. already ment io ned , o neco py o f a new MS.
, viz . a palm- leaf belong ing to the monastery o f T0
Sh io daiz i near Nara, in Yamato .
We have,therefo re
,the fo l lowing do cuments now accessib le to us
,
all,with o ne ex ception
,bro ught to l igh t in Japan during the last few
years1 . The Vo cabu lary
, g iven by Dr. Brown to Dr. Edkins, and lent byDr. Edkins to me . See p . 1 Selected Essays
,vo l. i i . p . 338 . It was
pub l ished in Japan in A . D . 1 732 . A seco nd co py o f th is wo rk (A . D .
1 73 2) exists in Mr. Wyl ie ’
s co l lect ion, Cat . Bo dl. Japan .
,No . 6 . We
learn from the preface that it was compi led by a Shaman o f the monas
tery o f Kwan - t ing in Ch ina, who came from th e country o f Kwe i - tsi
(Kharakar5
) , an anc ient kingdom and city o f Eastern Tu rkestan, N . o f the
Bo steng lake, at the fo o t o f the T ien - shan . His priestly name was L iyen
(Reigon, in Japanese) , and he is suppo sed to have l ived between A . D .
7 13 and 84 7 . His o fficial t itles were Ho n -
gio- tai- to ku , ‘
th e great vir
tuo ns o ne (Bhadanta) , who translates the Sutras,
’
and Kan—rin - tai- sh io ,i. e .
‘waiting in Han - lin (Kan - rin, in Japanese) to be cal led .
’
Th is Han - lin
1 Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 56 .
2 Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 57 .
3 Cat. Bodl. Japan .
,N o . 58 .
4 See Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 46 .
5 Dr. Edkins remarks that Kwei - tsi continued to send tribute to Ch ina down toA . D . 1072 . The town is said to be identical in site with the mo dern city Ku - Zze - king(lat . 4 1, 37 ; long . 82
, 5 5 ; see Po rter Smith ’s G eograph ical Vo cabulary) . The Kingo f Kwei - tsi
,named Kalipushpi, was invested by th e Empero r o f Ch ina, Kao u - tsung,
with the title o f Kwe i - tsi- wang . Dr . Edkins adds that the cap ital o f Ch ina beingmentioned as Kum u d an a in the 39th leaf, th e bo o k must be regarded as belonging toth e Tang dynasty, A . D . 6 18 to 907 . Kumudana, h ere written in Sanskrit and Japanesecharacters under King - sze
,
‘metro po lis,’was o nly used,so far as we know, in th e
t ime o f the Arab ian travellers fo r the Ch inese cap ital.0
I O BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM ]APAN .
was a kind o f Co llege , fo unded in A . D . 7 13 , under the Tang dynasty,a reso rt fo r Buddh ist priests, Tao ist do cto rs, d iviners, etc .
, ready to be
summo ned to do service under go vernment , and set apart fo r l iteraryscho lars under the Ming dynasty, 1367 A . D .
2 .
‘ The Tho usand Sanskrit and Ch inese Wo rds,
’ pub l ished in K io to ,1 773 . Th is glo ssary was compiled by I - tsing, in A . D . 67 1 , bro ugh t to
Japan by Z ikaku (n inth century) , and ed ited there by Z akumio , in 1 727 .
See Cat. Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 6 . It ment io ns th e palm - leaves in the
mo nastery o f Horiuz i. See Se lected Essays, vo l. 11. p . 36 8 .
3 . Sukhavati - vyfiha- mahayana - sutra
,edited by Z iomio , 1 773 ed ited
by M. M. , Jo urnal o f the Ro yal A siatic So ciety, 1 880 . See Cat . Bo dl.
Japan . , N o . 4 7. There exists in Japan ano ther ed it ion o f the textwith three Ch inese translat io ns, pub l ished by Hogo ; also a gram
matical analysis o f the tex t in fo ur vo lumes.
4 . Vag rak/e/zedika-
pragfiaparamita, MS. co pied at Kokizi by Kane
matsu, September 1 880 ; tex t, Ch inese transl iterat io n, and three Ch inese
translat io ns ; see Cat . Bo dl. Japan ., No . 5 4 . Ano ther co py o f Sanskrittex t o nly, made by Kaish in Kureh ito at Kokizi ; see Cat . Bo dl. Japan .
,
N O . 5 5 . Fo r a Ch inese translat io n , see Cat . Bodl. Japan . , N o . 1 .
5 . Samantabhadra/earisto tra, MS. co pied at Nyogwanzi by Kaigo n
Fug imu ra, Ju ly 1 880, and sent by Mr. Satow ; see Cat. Bo dl. Japan . ,
N o . 5 6 .
6 . Prag fia- paramita- hTz
'
daya- sutra, in a lo nger and a sh o rter fo rm
general ly fo l lowed by the Ushflisha - dharan i . The text is fo und in the
fo l lowing co pies, Cat . Bo dl. Japan . , N o s . 4 5 b , 46 a, 6 1 , 62 , 63 ; see alsoN o . 3 7 .
These are all the complete tex ts wh ich have h itherto been d iscoveredin Japan . Besides these, a number o f fragments, mo stlywritten o n singlepalm - leaves o r sheets o f wo o d o r paper
,have been fo und in the ancient
mo nasteries, wh i le some have lately been transferred to the ImperialG overnment . They are curio us o n acco unt o f the ir age, wh ich insome cases seems we l l attested ; th ey are in fact th e o ldest SanskritMSS. now in ex istence : but they are to o fragmentary and to o mu chinju red to y ield as yet any valuab le resu lts. I have tried to arrange
th em acco rd ing to the mo nasteries in wh i ch they were fo und :1 . Ho r iu z i
, province o fYamato,head - priest G iokio K ibaya : Pragfia
BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM j APAN . 1 1
paramita- hrz’
daya- sutra, and Ushnisha- dharan i , now transferred to the
Imperial G o vernment They existed at Horiuz i in 1727 , when theywere seen by Z akumio ; were co pied by Z iogo n in the seventeenthcentu ry ; bro ugh t to Japan in 609 A . D . ; may have belo nged to Bo dh idharma (A. D . and were attributed to Kasyapa. See Cat . Bo dl.
Japan . , N o s. 4 5 b, 4 6 a,6 1
,62 , 63 .
2 . K a ir iuw o z i at Nara, pro vince Yamato : palm- leaf. See Cat .
Bodl. Japan . , No s. 5 1 , 5 9 .
3 . K ig e n z i at Osaka, province Settsu palm- leaf, bro ught from Ch inain 85 8 by K ishio Daish i . See Cat . Bo dl. Japan ., No . 5 2 .
4 . R a ikoz i at Sakamo to near K io to , pro vince o f Omi : palm - leaves,containing a Dharani (attribu ted to Ananda), given to K ishio Daish i ,when in C hina, by Prag fiatara o f Nalanda. See Cat . Bo dl. Japan . ,
No . 45 .
5 . H o n se nz i in Osaka palm - leaf, co ntain ing fragment o f Pal i Vesantara- sutta in Kambog a letters. See Cat . Bo dl. Japan. , N o . 5 3 .
6 . Sa ih o z i at Fu sh im i nearKio to‘ palm - leaf, l ike the preced ing o nesee Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,
N o . 5 3 .
7 . T o - sh io d a iz i at Nara, pro vince Yamato : dark blue paper withsi lver writing, co ntain ing a Dharani
, written by Kansh in, wh o came to
Japan A . D . 75 3 , and founded the monastery copied by Kanematsu and
Ota. Some Mantras o r Tantras co ntained in the same MS. have no t
yet been co pied . See Cat . Bodl. Japan .,N o s. 63 c , 46 d .
8 . H as e d e ra at Hase,pro vince Yamato : Prag fia
- paramita- h rz'
daya
sutra ( larger text) . A co py o f the o riginal wh ich was bro ugh t from Ch inato Japan in the n inth century, by Y eun
,a d isciple o f Kukai (d ied
See Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,N o . 63 d, and Mr.Wylie’s bo o k , printed in Ch ina.
9 . Sh ioé i in, province Kii : the Prag fia- paramita- hrz'
daya- sutra
,the
o riginal , o f wh ich the above was co pied .
10 . Mi id e ra (also cal led Onziozi) near the Biwa lake, province o f
Omi : writ ing o f Pragfiatara, bro ugh t to Japan by his d isciple K ish ioDaish i, 85 8 A . D co ntain ing sho rt Mantras. See Cat . Bo dl. Japan. , No s.
4 5 c, 46 e .
1 1 . O nz io z i ; see Mi idera.
1 2 . Xi - o n - in, in K io to : palm - leaf, containing Péli texts. See Cat.
Bodl. Japan., No . 60 (also N o .
12 BUDDH IST TEXTS FR OM j APAZV.
13 . K okiz i, pro vince o f Kawaki : palm - leaf, co pied by Kaish in Kure
h ito , head o f the mo nastery . See Cat . Bo dl. Japan. , NO . 5 7 ; also inAkshara -
g io , Cat . Bo dl. Japan. ,NO . 46 b . Hogo , wh o pub l ished th e
smal ler Sukhavati - vyuha, A .D . 1 794 , l ived at Kokiz i,and was the pupi l
o f Z inn ; see p . 4 , l . 4 .
14 . N y o gwan z i : Samantabhadrakaristo tra, co pied by Kaigo n Fug imura o f Nyogwanzi. See Cat . Bo dl. Japan .
, No . 5 6 .
1 5 . Z u is e n z i at K io sh i, province Yamash iro : palm - leaf. See Cat .
Bo dl. Japan., NO . 5 8 .
16 . Sh io r i o z i at Saga near K io to palm- leaf. See Cat . Bo dl. Japan .,
No . 46 c .1 7. Sa ira iz i, province o f Ise . See Cat . Bo dl. Japan., No . 46 .
1 8 . H o ngwanz i, Eastern , in K io to : mo nastery o f Mr. Bunyiu
Nanj io , Kasawara, Kuken Kanematsu,and Y iukei Ota.
V A G R A KK H E D I KA.
THE first Sanskrit text wh i ch I have endeavo ured to resto re fromMSS. lately d isco vered in Japan is the Vag ra/ekkedika o r D iamond
cu tter, long known to us from translat ions as o ne o f the mo st famo us
metaphysical treat ises o f theMahayana Buddh ists. The mo st impo rtanttranslat io ns are the Ch inese, th e T ibetan, and Mo ngo l ian .
The Mo ngo l ian is ment io ned by Burno uf, in h is Intro duct io n a1’
h is
to ire du Buddh isme,as having been presented by th e Baron Sch i l l ing de
Canstadt to the Inst itut de France in 1 837 .
Th e T ibetan translat io n was pub l ish ed with a G erman translat io n byI . J . Schmidt, in the Mémo ires de l’Acade
’
mie Impériale des Sciences deSaint -TPétersbo u rg, VI
m" Série, Tome Q uatrieme, 2me l ivraiso n,
1 83 7,
under the t itle Uber das Mahayana und Pradschna- Param ita der
Buddhen.
O f the Ch inese translat ions I am ab le to give th e fo l lowing acco unt,ch iefly supplied to me by Mr. Bunyiu Nanj ioThere is ( 1 ) a Ch inese translat io n o f the Vag rakkkedika
-
prag%apara
mita- sutra, cal led K in - kang -
pan- zo -
po- lo - mi- Ieing ,
by Kumaragiva1, o f
the latterTsh in dynasty (384—4 1 7 with an Imperial preface by theEmpero r Kkang- tsu o f the Ming dynasty, dated A .D . 14 1 1 . Under thesame dynasty a commentary o n Kumarag iva
’
s translat io n was compo sedby two Buddh ist priests.
(2) A seco nd translat io n is the wo rk o f Bodhiru/ei, o f the N o rthern
Wei dynasty (3 86—5 34 A . He was th e teacher o f Do nran, the th irdpatriarch o f the Sinshu sect .
(3 ) A th ird is ascribed to Paramartha, A . D . 5 62 .
(4) A fo urth , wh ich is so l iteral and m o t - a- m o t as to be unintell ig ibleto a Ch inese witho ut the Sanskrit text, was compo sed by Dharmagupta
(5 89—6 1 81 See Cat. Bodl. Japan .
,N o . 1
16 BUDDHJST TEXTS FR OM [ APAN .
There are two mo re translat io ns ; the o ne (5 ) written by the famo us
H io uen—thsang,th e o th er (6 ) by the hard ly less famo u s I—tsing, bo th
l iving du ring the Thang dynasty (6 1 8—907 The translat io n o f
H io uen- thsang fo rms part also o f h is translat io n o f the who le o f the
Mahapragfiaparamita- sutra, co nst itu t ing its n inth part
1, so that po ssibly
it may have be lo nged o riginal ly to that great co l lect io n .
Bu t alth o ugh th e large number o f translat io ns test ify to th e h igh est i
mat io n in wh ich th is wo rk was h eld, and pro ve that it had become
famo us,if no t cano n ical , at least in th e fo urth centu ry o f o u r era
,no
MS. o f the o rig inal Sanskrit text had , as yet , been met w ith amo ng the
large co l lect io ns o f Buddh ist wo rks wh ich we owe to Mr. Ho dgso n and
o thers . It was known from some remarks o f Burno uf’
s (Lo tus, p . 33 8 )that h e was in po ssessio n, no t o nly o f the T ibetan translat io n,
but alsoo f the Sanskrit o riginal o f th eVag rak/efiedika, but after h is death no th ingmo re was h eard o f th is.
By a mo st unexpected and fo rtunate co ncurrence o f circumstances wehave now come into po ssessio n o f three mo re o r less independent classeso f Sanskrit MSS. co ntain ing the tex t o f the Vag raékkedika, o ne com ingfrom Japan , the o ther from Ch ina, the th ird from T ibet .
I . The manuscripts and printed texts o f th e Vag rakkfiedika, lately sentfrom Japan ,
have been described inMr. Bunyiu Nanj io’
s Catalogue ,N o s. 5 4
and 5 5 . The first, wh ich I rece ived th e 15 th o fFebruary,1 8 8 1
, was a co pymade by Kanematsu , wh o had been sent fo r that purpo se by th e monas
tery o f th e Eastern Ho ngwanzi to the mo nastery o fKokiz i,wh ich po ssessesth e large co l lect io n ,
cal led Bon -
gaku- sh in—rio , i . e .
‘a ferry - beam fo r th e
study o f Sanskrit ,’
o f wh i ch the Vag ra/ekfiedika fo rms th e 3 2o th fascicu lns . Th is co llect io n was made by Z iun th e fo rmer president o f themo nastery, and by h is d isciples, Hogo , K ido o r Ho gu , and o thers, duringthe last century . The co py co ntains th e Sanskrit text
,a Ch inese
transl iterat io n , a Ch inese l i teral versio n, and the two translat io ns byKumérag iva (abo u t 40 1 ) and Dharmagupta (abo utTh e seco nd co py was sent to me by Mr. Satow, and was made at the
same mo nastery o f Kokiz i,probably by Kaish in Kureh ito . It co ntains
the Sanskrit tex t o nly.
A s th ese two copies are taken from th e same o rig inal , probab ly the1 See Catalogue o f Tripitaka by Bunyiu Nanj io , N o s. 10—1 5 .
VAG RAKKHEDJKA. 1 7
o ne wh ich was first d isco vered in Japan by K ido , after th e death o f his
teacher Z iun, th ey represent o ne autho rity o nly, tho ugh the o ne some
t imes helps to make the o th er mo re leg ib le .
II . The text that has come to us from T ibet is o ne o f the blo ckprinted bo oks presented , I bel ieve, by Baro n Sch i l l ing de Canstadt to theImperial A cademy o fSciences at St. Petersburg . I have to return my sin
cere thanks to the Imperial Academy and , mo re part i cu larly, to Baro n deR o sen, fo r the ir great kindness in al lowing me to co llate this valuab letext at Oxfo rd . It co ntains the Sanskrit text, a T ibetan transl iterat ion,
and a T ibetan translat ion,bu t seems to have been printed in Ch ina.
The T ibetan text w ith a G erman translat ion was pub l ished by Schmidtin 183 7 (see p .
III . Mo st unexpectedly,wh i le I was engaged in resto ring the text o f
the Vag rakkkedika, I rece ived from Mr.Wylie a bo ok wh ich had been
given to h im at Peking . It is l ikewise a specimen o f b lo ck - print ing,and the same text is printed twi ce o n bo th sides o f the page . It is a
small quarto vo lume, fo lded , and printed in red . The very first textwh ich it co ntains is the Vag rafekkedika, fo l lowed by the Avalo kitesvarasutra, the Prag 77 éparamita
- h rz’
daya- sutra, the Aparimitayuk
- sfitra (no tthe Sukhavati- vyuha), and a number o f Dharanis.
Th is is, so far as we know at present, the o nly Sanskrit bo o k ever
printed in Ch ina wh ich has come to Euro pe, and it shows again that
Ch ina must st i l l be fu l l o f Sanskrit Buddh ist MSS.,i f we o nly knew
where to lo ok fo r them .
The text o f the Vag rakékedika, as handed down to us in Ch ina ,
T ibet , and Japan, is o n the who le the same . Even what seem to be mere
useless repet it ions o ccur in all. When there 15 a d ifference, the Japanesetext generally gives an independent and sh o rter fo rm,
as compared withthe text o f the Ch inese and T ibetan bo oks. But we must no t ascribeto o mu ch impo rtance to th is, fo r it is known that some o f th e Ch inesetranslato rs, Kumarag iva, fo r instance, sh o rtened the Sanskrit texts o f
the Buddh ist Sfitras in their translat ions, and th is may have reacted o n
the o riginals.
I have resto red th e text as wel l as it co u ld be do ne, fo l lowing ch ieflythe Ch inese and T ibetan au tho rit ies, tho ugh o ccasio nal ly giving preference to the Japanese text. I have no t attempted to give all the vario us
D [ III .
18 BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM [ AP /11V.
read ings, many o f wh i ch are misprints o nly, easi ly co rrected by any one
who is accustomed to the style o f the Mahayana- sutras. Now and then
the Ch inese translat io ns enabled me to resto re the true reading, andI have great pleasure in acknowledg ing the ready h elp wh ich I
rece ived, wh i le preparing th is text, from my two Japanese pupils,Mr. Bunyiu Nanj io and Mr. Kasawara. Many o f the co l lat ions, part icularly where there existed Japanese o r Ch inese transl iterat io ns
,were
made fo r me by them, and must rest therefo re o n the ir auth o rity .
The help to be derived from the Ch inese translat io ns, numero us as
they are,is less, h owever, than might have been expected . It is a
marvel indeed how Ch inese Buddh ists co u ld acqu ire such '
a knowledgeo f Sanskrit as to co nverse with Ind ian Buddh ists and learn from them
the meaning o f Buddh ist metaphysics ; and it is equal ly wo nderful howInd ian Buddh ists co u ld have learnt so much o f Ch inese as to find in
that language exact renderings o f the abstract ph i lo so ph ical terms o f
Buddh ist rel igio n and ph i lo so phy. From what I have seen, I do ubt
Whether even the best Ch inese scho lars can derive an accurate under
stand ing o f the Vag ra/e/ekedika o r simi lar wo rks from the translatio nseven o f the best translato rs, unless they can first read them in the
o riginal Sanskrit . When they had done that, my two pupils were o ftenab le to understand far better what Hio u en - thsang and o thers must
have wished to express, wh i le they seemed unable, witho ut th is, tod isco ver any defin ite and translateable meaning
‘ in the Ch inese versions,even when they knew them almo st by heart.One th ing, however, I have ado pted from Kumarag iva
’
s translat io n,namely, the d ivisio n into paragraphs. Tho ugh I do no t thro ugho ut approveo f it
, yet as it was made by the he ir- apparent o fWu - ti the first Empero ro f the Liang dynasty, who d ied A . D . 5 3 1
1, it seemed to me to carry to o
h igh an au tho rity to be l igh tly set aside .
I hope to give an Engl ish translat ion o f th is and o th er Buddh istSutras in o ne o f the vo lumes o f the Sacred Bo o ks o f the East.’
F . MAX MULLER.
OXFORD, June 188 1.
1 Cat. Bodl. Japan., No ; 1 .
u 3 331mam wfimw fi-
‘mfi ul
mimu vgfi EM mam ami Fagtffl
“31113191smufiisammfi agar firm-
tan mint??
W wfiivga'
fi: angina a’
rfimfi fi'
flafi : I sawraw;m qmg wm nfi fame : un i latmmwere?
Ingram?friem infamy 3m «as,mm mafi HEPFl’lfffiismafim 3 111415 65711: w eafdsmanfaaaia
‘
mfi atnfir‘mw’mi?mm 7mm W 5 trim;
111333 1“at?wfi nfmumaffi rmW W I 3m
firm"! i n maié a
’
iufim swim s
ulna?! fai‘lffltfircia amenW fi mfi
mfifi nau
fiam an: BM W nfifi fifai
m y“are" afimiwaters; qfiawi ufam‘Er-r
lnnmzfi m u .
ZW Ch . T. 51mm.
3W 0h . T.
4a r m ft T.
5a firgai J.
G am m on (mm T.
é'
flilmW J. The augment is frequently omitted.D 2
2 3
mam m séugmfsm s fimgs smaa mafifi ag111111111111 1111311111 11 1131115 11$11w 11 111111111111?{111111213m mfltamfaenmmfu 111111111111111113 11115 1?FWT’fi FI 3 3W ? {HTS 1313?
“117117 133
“1
321
171163511
ggfi 111111111111 111131
1 1 gg’
fisnfiunfifi rfi gmEii'ei n1
’
1f11111'
f‘
11 afauéivifa 111'
m'
111 1111: Fe gg’
fi
7111111191111111111nm mnmfim'
nafifi 11115 111111
11 11111111 11 13111111111 1111111 1111fi13 11111gg
'
fi 1i1fi1
m ai 1111111111111111111111 1111111111 11111111111111 1111f11
fifll 1131111111“in 111 111 11111 111 211: 1 1111131111
1111111161115 1111111mm1111111'
1111111111111111111111111111
1111111111131111111111 1111 111111: 11113 11111 11111
1
11111111111
113 1 11111111 11 E1 111 1111111113 gam ma 111111111
W 115 11111111112111: 1113“ga: gg
'
e 111111111333
“31111311111113 3mm1111111: 1aw ful1 1 111111111111
111 11111111 1 111111111 ufiqfimmaiafszifi 1 11 11111
111111: 1115111111111 11t 111111313 11
7
311111 011 . T.
4 1513 11 011. T . ”11 111 1111111111111 1111111J . fzém 11111111111111111111111: T. fazi 1111 111111
111111111111111111111 1Ch .
Hiouen - thsang, as Mr. Kasawara informs me, translates th is passage by :‘
Therefore
it is spoken by the Tathagata in a hidden sense.
’On the strength of th is and a note
of Burnouf’s (Lotu s, p . 343 ) I have tried to restore the original tex t .
6“1°11111111
° J . washo 11 110 Ch . T.
7 The Abh idharma- kosha- vyakhya(fol. 18 a)
reads 11111Wfil .
24 11 Emfi m 11
11111111 11111111113 11111flflfiffiflfim l 111°11i1 1111111
ES? 11 11111113 111“1 111 111111113 “1111111111
'
11f11
W as-
gs ? 11113113 1 1 1111 11111113 i f“: 11 1113111
111111i 11111 111111 11 11111111
1=111i111111111fi1 111fi11 11 mfissn’
i’
asimn’
fimc‘
fi u
W fi fi fiafflfigs zs=11F11111111
”aamnfiai firazfi 1
11111111 2111: 1 1118 111 111 1111111 1 111313111-
3151 i fmfi"
611 53111131: 1118 11fi13 w: 1 11 11 11111”1111111: 1HERE!
2111: 1 3 1115 1 111 111 1" 1111131111151: 11s 1111111111111
r 1fi sh111111Q5?11: afar-111111351“11 131111
gfgm"8111"fimsan
‘
émaa'
1311111113usm figfi$111
aw am’
i sé'
sr: unmeagwfi 1111 111111 11111 a 11
$3 311 1111 gagfgm 1 1 111i1 1111111 11g 311111
111514111 1 9 1111113 1 11g11111111 11g 11
1111 11 311113111111m fgm 111 F11a1=i 111111111111111511111111 11mm
1111 : 1 1118111 111fi111:“51111111: 11
111 1111111 111111 : 1111111311111111: 3111111111
{111 1 11113113 13 1 W 1111—1; 3 11: $111w 111
3 111113111 11111'
1 1111311111111111i 11111 1111; snmufq fi
1 1115111131 0t .
3 111'
1111 0h . T.
6 Wlfflfl’i Ch . Wffl'
fl: T.
7 J . hasW, but o therwise am : is u sed througho ut
as a mascu line.
8 “sl
'
gfit Ch . T.
30 11 1m 11
1111 113111 1111112115111111 11 111111 11111 11 11111 15 11
131111111 1 133 111111
11C13 11
1511 111111 111113w1 1111 1 1111111 1 1 1 111111 111 1 111111 1 131 11
11111 1 111111111 11 1 11 1111111131 111 1 11111111
1 11 1111111111 11111 11111111111111111 1
1 111 11 111
1 3 1111 1311111111111 1111 1111111 11 1111 1 : 13111111: 1
11111 11111111 111111 151111 111111111111111111111 11111 1 111
11 1111111111 1 1111 1111111131111 f 11 1 1111111 1111: 1
1 1 1 111 111 1 11111 1 1 1111111111111 1 1 1111 1 11 11 111111
133111311 1331111111 11
1 1111 111111111112
1111111111 1 1111111111111 1111 111115 11 11W 11111 3 11 111118 1111
111111 1 111 111 11 11111 111 11111 111 11111 111 1111 1
1111 1 1111111 1 {11e1111ar1111n 1111111111
111 11111111 111111111111 11111 1 111111 11 1 11 11111
11 1 111111111 11111 11 111 111111111 11
1 111‘
g’
1111; 11111111 11 1111111111111 1 1111111113 11
111 111 1 11 111111111 11 111111111 1 11111111 11111 1111
1 111 161111 1 1111 1 1111111111 111 é111: 111 11 111111111111Cf. 15 .
2 After J. has 1111.31111 Ch . T.
11Wifi fiw 11 3 1
111 1 111 111111 1 11111111 11111111 1311111111111 11111 1
111 11 111: 111111111 11111 11; 11 1 1111111: 11
11 1311 1 1 1 11 11111 11111 1 1 1111 1 1111111111513111 11111 11 11 11 11 111 11 11111 1 11 1 1111 11111 1 11 131111
111 11111 1111 111 111 1111 111111 111 1 1111 1 11 111 1
1111111 1111 11 1111 1111111 1311111111 11111 111111111311111
( 511111111 131111111 11 1 : 1 11 1 1111 111111111
111111111111 1 11 1 11
111111 111111111111111 1 11111111 111111
1 111“
g 1 13 131 : 11111 1 1 111 1111111 1 111111111 111
“
1111111191111 1 1111 11112111: 1 111 11 13111 1715 31103 112
1
1111 1 1111 3 111111 111111 151111111 1 1 1 111 11111 11
5113113 1 3 N 3113111 1 1 11111 11 1 111 11111 1 1
1111 11 1 111 1 111 11 1111 1 11111 1111-1 11111111 111
11 111 111 1 1 31 111 1 1
1111511 1 11 1111 11111 31 3 111 11111 1 111111111 1
111 11 11 1 5 1111 1 1 111 111 1111: 1"
511911 11 111 1 131111
3 1111181 11 11 1 111111111111 1111 1111111 16 111111111 1
111111 111111111111 1 111 1 111 11111 1 11111111 1131134
1111 1 1131 11111111 111111111111 111211 111111311111111111
1111111 : 111 111 111 : 1 111111111 11 11111 J .
2Eitel, Handbook of Chinese
Buddh ism, pp . 49 and 5 5 , gives 11118 111 , and this, as Mr . Nanjio informs me, is thereading presupposed by the Ch inese translations . One Chinese transliteration , however, points to Kalir'lga- rfiga. 1111511 Ch . J . T.
3 2 11 1 111 11111 11
111111 1 111 1 111 11 1 111111Pal-
11 1111111 1111 1 1
111111 11 11111 1111 111 1
11 1 1111111 1 11 1 1111111111 11 111111111 11 1 111
1 11111 11 1 13111111 11 1 1111 11111111 111 1113111111
1 1 1 1 11 11 111: 1 1111111111 111 1111111 1 11 11111 1 11111 1 111 1 111111111 1111 1111 111 11111 1 1
1 11 1 11 t1 11111m°1 1111 111 111 11
1
11
1 11111 1 1 31 : 13111 111 11111 11 111 1111111
111 1: 1111 111 11 111 111 1 1111: 111111 1311 1161111 11 111 1 1 1 11 1 1111 1 1 1111 1111 1111
E1111": 1H G T1119 1111 1111 1131 1 1 1111 : 1 111111
11 1111 1 1 1 1111 1 1 11 1 : 11 111 1 1 11 11 11 1 : 11
1111 13 1 131
11 : 1111 1 1 11111111 1115111111
111 11 11 21111 1 11 11 1 111 1 11 1 111 1 11 111
111131 1 1111 11 1 1111 111 11111 11 1 1311111
11111 11 1 11 111 11 113111 11 111 11 111 11 11 11111
1 11 1211 1 11 1111511 : 1 111 1111 11 11315111 1 11 1
1111 111 1 111 1 1111 11 1 1111111 1111 11 11 11 111
11311111 11 111 11111 1 11 11
1 111 1 31 : 11111 1"
3111311 1 1 111311111 11
1111111111111 11111 11111 1 11 11111 11111111
1Cf. g 4 .
21 11 11 11111: left out here in Ch . T.
u afi ffimu 3 3
vim ram finmafimifit ennui?gsfi amnfia
asafi a geré‘
gsifi amnfia $3 3 ?a 3 3 113 Hmnfia a
"?fi gift a?"anfianfiérfignaw nefaw
’
f‘
a
nfmg‘
ivifi t u ci8 "
w (are; gazgs-fi: raft anw
”! angérggwaanfi
finmfimagmnm mmamfimfii 113 i awry-ma
an?! fimafiangmmmammamfmfii {W igw
mflfi t fimai’rmzfi mmarmmafiufimfim
whimagfa w afiifi fagfimaagmmmmmwfm311W ufinfini vaina ufirfafiasmfia afii faaréagfii
13W w anfianfiéfi'
fi an: gaélii vii
ffi aafiag’
immfi smfimfimgmfi tm Falliftmfim afia n
safi: g (flag/
gmw ssrfém’
i sgsfi‘lsfi 21131125111: I
33 1i“agiftufinfirmmnfiamfiafii suma'énficmmi
FfiEflmmfim fiemafinfmmai awamfimz
nzr"
{t i
“fin-5114135 331911? mtfiwifa mafw ifa ufialtaifa
foamfilm mw a3 17m?giftHmnfiagsi l
'
lfia gen?gal?amnfia 3 3 3mm3 3 116"m afia
1 From m g to aft-
aimleft out in Oh . and T. The Chinese and Tibetan tex tsW Winstead ofmfm n, and the same variation occurs in other Buddhist
tex ts . 2Cf. I 4 .
3 1! deest in J. Ch . T .
[ HL
34 l l afi f‘
fi r II
a?”fi 135?W Tmafi
'
fmW 3 ( mama! G ravifit l‘
ssfa‘
img‘
efimmfiamfimfia 13W ? m um
Wfflflifi! a?“fi gaifi Fra t : mafi a Ei
’tfii mtfirvfia
W f‘
a ufiansa’
fir amp: 27h : la FgW szi
ufinfinfi é’rmfiigfi fi zHa:w
’
ij =n
m fifi z mfiifilfi nfi’
é: a?W zi ufiqvfim: vsfi
'
g‘ 5 13 313 an unfi t; at ma fia
anavian; at I iii emffifi lfi u
ssfq 7; (any; gaz 215 ! qfqa'
iuim16 115 i tramwfirwfi again: ami ni s}?nfimfirHi awamgmx781mm shah : uafmufiw a qfizxafin
’
ésii qfiwfir
3 31313 : E qfi a’
in’
ifii nfawfirl"at! u
safri a531fi gaffW33 1 anwgfie’flframfiaig
wifi aiaraag’
ivifa mtfim'
fif ataf’wifit ufiamx
’
fir
flfam naf mftvif‘
a 1?t faléimfim wfim’
fi
fi fteenHFEN-ffil gamma Hfaviffl HERE-
”
I i f " I
mfa a fin? Emmi fi éaffl afimsgwfia afifirfm
garmurafiafia‘
imt‘
a i t?Eat“ifufniaflmmfa fifiéiafmwmxwfia fi rth atrfimifagsa
’
iffimannsfifiluzesrfimmm'
é gsfi smfifism fié fi : fi tfiéfi
antifi ifm'
ta mmaw éa: HW EGJ rim t il
1Cf. 12 .
2 m in}: Oh . T . before mfumm é .
11afi fiw 11 3 5
emam‘
ifi gw fifagaw agmw fi 1111111111111
11111111111 f1111fi1111: 1 113 11111 erg?11 3 111 1111111
51111111111 3.1mm 11 F111fi1111 113? nfvafi 1 1131 N
ew}?
111131 11111111111 111 111111 asfifi uafiqwa 1111111112
{afifi igw aimaag’
iw'
fa 2111131111111“
111119111111 111?
101111 11mi n 111 1 111111111“1111 1115 1111
w wmmifiwafi 1511511 : gme mwa“1 1111111111111 111
“5113111agamfinfuwam afi nfi 1112111111113
al’
fifmaafiinfq 1115 11131 111 8 :
8 1111111fi1 116 1111111 11131111191mm nm ufaqz11fi1 mfi m wfi aw 11
11111311: 13111111113 111111 11 1wgfqm111111111
13112111111111111111 3111111 1“11
“
3111311111 111 111111111 1111
m 1 uafi fi ffi 1 11111111111 3 3 111 115 11“1 131111315
fiaafaafi m w g: 1 3 151 3 1132311: 131311 1111
11113115115 11“1 111 11 111111 111111 : 1“1111111111 1211
famaa: nfimfa'
flw:
33111W fi fflfinéafiflaflaml“1 11 11111 111
faw umfiufiafia Emmi 1 1 111111111 1 1 11 F111
111113111114 11111111111111{3 131111fi fuw mafinfiwfi
'
fifi
1 Instead of W TF’THT ‘HTUW etc . J . has E‘ITUf-
W W etc., but fanfim211m deest in J.
5111 311111Ch . T .
3 F111zz1f1 Ch . T. fasrq J.
4 Cf. 2 .
11 11m in 11
113 11212111: 1 131-
1?8 1113513 111 111 111111113 11 111111
131111113 1111 1
111 1111117 1111111111W 3 11?111 afifi afi11111 111111111111
r 111111: 11111111111113 1111111111 1111111111
1111111 111111Wfi 1117 11 1 11113 1111111 111:
11111 111 11111111 1111111111”1118 31 111: 111111111 {131 11
11: Q ty}111131111 11 1
°“
111111 F111
“
111 116 111111W1131111111 533 7125 1 i f“5 1311121151131 amnfia 1111313 1: 1fiafi fi 1311111133 1 {F1 11
11: 13111111131111111 1111111111 21111 1111111111 21111
{mfinfi fi 11 1 111111115111 111111 1113111 11111111111
11111111 11111 1111: 1113 1
1111111111ar111111 11111 11111 111
1
111111 1111111111 11111
1111: 11311111111; 1 1 1 111 3 1 111 11111111 111 11 1111 11111
3 18“WWW? l Fifi-11 311 111 1911 11111111 1 1 11 11111
fiai“
W: 1 1513111111 1 1 1111 3 1 1 7 1 11F11lfi 111111111111
fim’
111g: 1 11111 11111 1 11111 111111 13311 11111111 11111
1111111 11111111: 1 111111111 1 1 1111 3 111111 11111?
1 1 11 1 1 1 13 13 11 :
1 {3 8 1715 111W deest in J. ; translated by Kuméragiva. See
Childers s. v . p oriso . fi sf‘! HQ? m : J.
39
m a gs-
111: 11
11178113 11 1Frfi€fi nwfi qefi mafifi fimai ngmai
m afi fi mm fiawfi m: 15 11131111 1
M W W W : 1 1m
m g mfafi tmfimmfi h m rzfi nm mw m m fi zm m m“sh e—1111111211 113 3 : W W W”
fi gzlm mg lm‘
a‘azgfit figm ‘
WW ?1m
Faw rf‘
aW 1111 111 1111111111 unfam 1 9111111131
W 1m §fi z 1mflfi gfi fi am 1
I mmms fi qfi gfi m m m m m u
m lm f fi 1m m fi fi m n m 1m m5 15 1 1 Ch m m lymg mg gfi afi er m 1 J gives a sh orter tex t : mm m m mzmmmm m m;
21 111111 11 011 . 111111111: J .
3 1 . has ahw w% three times, 6 111 213 1113
$0
, and fi oo
40
W arn111 11111 1111111111 1111 111111111111 1151
F101 1 11g mafiag 15
1111 1 11111111111 1 11 51111 111
1 3111111 Hg 11m i ? 111 3 15111111 111 11111 f11111i
311111111 ngamam mimzi 1 1111111 111: 1 gm11111111 13111 1111111: 11 1111111111mfi111z 1
11111111131111511111111113 1311: 131111gmm’
szfi sufawa“
m nfii smfiww31111111: 311W {fa "W"
Hfiiii 111111111313 gflwanfifw w 111111111 33 3 11l
“Fang 1111 111 1111111 111g umuufif‘aw r1111111111
113 11 : 1m ar1111: 1m auftf=1m1fi 1111 111111111
11111111111 111111111 sanftfi wfiiim 1111111111 111fi1111'
1
11111 11 Em uflfi fawfirfifir 1111111111111 1fi fe
-
ch 111 11 131111 1111171111111 111111111 31am1§ 151F11111111fi nnaaaaamfiflmamnfirW 1!
111111111111: 133111wnfiaamfiuawvfiamfi1111113 mm{11311 1111111111mfislm111113 1 11?ammfiufifit fi 1110 11
11111 11111 11117-
41 1 1 1i?13311 safq a1111111116 11111111
11111 z11i?”
11311 171311611111 1 13 111
°
111111111 111
1111133111111111 11711 11111”
113111 1511 111 11 11111 3 511
1 Ch . amdT. useHgfi t instead ofHg2 Ch . and T . insert ‘
H fi fi'
flfifi 3 T§ 3 §f€r41111111111 T .
5 mfm T. Ch . mfm J 6
7 Instead of 11111 111 to u: gsfa, J. has 11 1115, 31121?3 1131 f?Fffi‘fi .
11 aafi fiafl11 4 1
121 111 1 111111 11111”111111{111111111111111 1111 11 1111
1111 5 111311111111111111 1111111 : 11111111111 111111 11111
13111 11111111111111 111
”111111111111 1111111119 111 11
1111111 11 Hfaviflavfi safa 1113111 1111131 1111111 111151
1 1111 111 111 111 11 111 1111 11111 111 11 11 11111115
mwfifi gmfiw e ifa 1 1111111111 1 11 1 3 1111 111 11
111111 11n 11111z11111: 1111 11: 115 1111115 111 1111”1111111
m m mfia 141111111: 111111111?111111 {111
11111-
13111 11111 11mfg-
11111”1111111111111
3 1111 11 11111111111111133 9 11113111111311611111 1 111
11111111111111 11mm fiasfif111111111111 13 1111111111 1111154111311 33 : 111
111111111 111 1 111111 1 11111111“115111111
1111 11111 11111111 1111116 111111 1111 1113111111 11111111
111113 1115 311: 11111 1111 11 11111 11 1111 111M11 11u
111111111313111 1 11 1111111111 1111111 111“Emm i
—8111
1111111111 1111 31111111 11111 1 111 11 1 11 1111111:
wfifi’
tfifiwfi 1 11111211111: 1 5 11111 11111:“
3111111
1 111 {FR 3 1111 3 1115121 11 1111111111mfiam: 1111111 1111
W 11111 {Pa 1113 1
[ III . I . ]
11W 1 11 4 3
11 1111111113 1111 111 1111 1 1 111 11 11 115 1111 1 1
11 1 1 111 1 1111 1111111 11 11: 1 11 31111111111
11111111 1 1 1111 1 1 111 1 111111 111 11 11 111 1
3 111 1111 11 11111 11 11: 11 11 1 1g111111 11 111151
1111 1 1 11 1 1111 1 1
331 1 11 111 1 111131"
1 11111 1 11 1119 1
1111 1111 1 1111 1 1 1111111 1 1 1 1: 11<111
1111 11 11 111 111 11 1 111 1: 1
1111 1 12 11111 1 1 1 1
3
1 1114 111 1111
5
111 111211
111111 1 1 1111 181 111111 1 1 11111 111 11 1 1 111
1111161111 1 1 1 1 1; 11121 1111 11 11 1 1! 1119 1
111: 11 11 1111 111111 1111 111111 111 1 1 1 111111
11 1111111 1 111 1 1 1 1; 5 1 11 1111 111111 111111111 111111F11
'
1z1 1111 1 111 11 1 11 : 1111 1 1 11
111 1 1 1 1 11 1 111 11 11 1 1 1 1 1 511 11’
1u
1 11 111 1111111 1: 1 1 111 1 111 1 111 11 : 1111
11111: 1119 11
11 1 1511 : 1311 111113111 1111 111111111111111
1 11 1 1fi 111m111 111 111‘
11’
1 1511 1 11 1111111 5111
1 111111111 111 11 11 1 1111 1 11 11 111118111 111
21 1 J. 1 111 0h . T.
3 mm1 Ch . T.
4111 11J . 1111 Ch . T .
51 113 J . T . See Childers s. v. ganati .
44 II 1 11fi fim1 II
1 5 1 1 13 1 111 11111111 1 1111 1 71 11 111
1111111 11 1 15 31 : 1111 1111 1111
1 111111 1111111 : 1 111 111 1 : 1 11111111 1111 3 l
1 1 1 1 1111111 11 1 1111 1 : 1111 111 1 : 11 1 111 11 1
1111 1111 : 1111 11 1 111 119 1 1111 11 1 111 111 11
111 1111: 11
1111 1 1 1; 11 : 1111 1 : 1 1111 111 1 11 11 1 1 11
1 11 3 11 11 11111 1 1 11 11111 1 1 1 11 1 1 1 11111111
1 1111 111111 1111 11 11 111 1 1 1 111 111: 1 1 1 11 1
111 101111 1 1 11 1 1 11 111 1 11111 1
3
11 1 : 1 1111 11
“111151111 1111 111 11Q Q II
11 1 1 31 : 15111 1111111 1 1 1113111 1 11 11111
111111 1 111111 1111111 111 1111 1111 111 1 11 11111 1 1
1 1 1111 111 114
11111 1 1111 1 111 1111 1111 11 1 111
1 11 1 11 1111 1 t 11°11 1 1 1 1111 1111 1
1 11 11511 11 1 11 1111111 1 11111 1 1 11111711 1 1
1g: 1 1 11 11511 11 111 1 11 11 111: 1
1 11 11511 113 1 111 1 1 1 1 1 11 11 11111 11111 1 111-1 1
11 11 111: 1115 131 1 1 11 11 11311 11 1 1111 1 111 1=1 111 1 : 1 11 1111 1 11111 : 11111 11 1 11 11511 1 {11 11
11 111 T. 1 1 11Ch . 1 3 1 11 J .
2111111
1 1: J . 7111111 1: Ch . 11111
11 : T.
31 1 11 11 11T .
4111 11 11 1 11 111 1 ; Ch . 111 111 11
°
111 J.
46 u afi fz‘m u
fiammufiufi afiawmw fiwnfi: 311mm anti?wimaimfiatgmfim fafim finm
’
fimfiafaafi agat 13t mammfianfiéfi SWi t
fim wfirfi 3 3 211351312
mm fafiit ?’ ain’
tmm figga’
u
a s“a fagai a mi awwfif’
u
amW 331 fi rm?finaimfirafa u
{amm nmafi nmz mfimfi fi é a fqgfii
mmafimfawfira Efifi-IW T?‘
fi amamgviuévaFfifi q anwfit fafa nas n
u 3mm mmtfiamHarm"7
1WWIW T. The Japanese text varies considerably, but it may representthe original reading, viz . an?a“w as
1m a m aniafia’mfi sim ianam
0 o o 0 0
2fnfft z
’
tq‘mm maget gfw fam a nméa fg aqflgf
‘
a n m
m Ch .
3 frfin Ch . T.
4 mm Ch . T.
5It would be easy to
restore the metre by reading“i i? fg éac '
d , but Buddhist poets do not obey theordinary rules of metre , or rather their rules of quant ity in pronunciation differ from
C A 0 0those of later grammarlans. Svapna, dream ,
’18 used as a neuter, hke thePall supmam.
6a aufm deest in J.
7W uam fim (g) é : um?J.
SUKHAVATT- VYUHA
E S C R I P T I O N O F S U K H AV A T I
THE LAND O F BL ISS
EDITED BY
F . MAX MULLE R,M.A .
AND
BUNY IU NANJIOP R IEST OF THE EASTERN HONGWANZI IN JAPAN
WI TH TWO A P P E N D I CE S
XT AND TRANSLATION OF SANG HAVARMAN ’S CHINESE VERSION
OF THE POETICAL PORTIONS OF THE SUKHAVATI- VYUHA
SANSKR IT TEXT OF THE SMALLER SUKHAVATI-VYUHA
QBx fu rD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1 8 8 3
A ll r ig/its reserved
SU K HAVA T I- V Y fJHA ,
DESCRIPTION OF SUKHAVATI,
THE LAND OF BLISS.
( III .
i v BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM fAPAN .
twelve times into Chinese . The first, fifth , s ixth, seventh , eighth , n inth ,and tenth had been lost in China in A .D . 730, when the Khai - yuen - ln
was compiled ; so that there are now only five in existence in China
and Japan . I t is true that none o f these five Chinese translat ionsagrees ent irely with the Sanskrit text, as i t was preserved in Nepal, andthat they d iffer also considerably from each other . The following facts ,however
,are the same in all the translations , and agree also with the
Sanskrit text — viz. the scene o f the dialogue is always placed atRagagrz
'
ha,o n the mountain G rz
'
dhrakfita, and the principal speakersare Bhagavat or Buddha , Amanda, and Maitreya . The subj ect is th edescription o f Sukhavati, together with the history o f Amitayus
'
orAmitabha , beginn ing with h is early stage when he was as yet a Bhikshuwith the name o f Dharmakara, at the t ime o f the Tathagata Lokesvararag a .
A ccording to the Thu - t i a catalogue o f the ChineseTrip itaka, compiled about A . D . 664 , and the K
’- yuen - ln (No . the
following is a l ist o f the twelve translations o f the Larger S ukhavati
vyfiha
( I ) Wu - l ian- sheu - leiri,
‘AmitayuS- Sfitra.
’
2 fasc . Translated by An
Shi - kao , A . D . 14 8—1 70, o f the Eastern Han dynasty, A . D . 25—220 .
(Thu - lei, fasc . I , fo l. 5 b .) Lost .
o f the Royal-
Asiatic Soc iety,vol. x ii . part 11. pp . 168 - 186
,and afterwards in my
S elected E ssays, vol . i i . pp . 348—363 , without the text». A fragmen tary English
translation o f thi s Chine s e translation, by the Rev. S . B eal, was given in h is Catenao f Buddhist S criptures, pp . 378
—383 . A French translat ion
,by MM.Ymaizo umi and
Yamata,with the Sanskrit t ext
,was published in the Annale s du Musée G uimet,
vol . i i . pp . 39—64.
(2 ) S iao - wu - l ian- sheu - km,l i t . Small Amitayus- sfitra.
’1 fasciculus . Translated by
G unabhadra,o f the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D . 4 20
—479 . I t was lost already in
A . D . 730, when the Khai - yuen - lu (No . a well - known catalogu e o f the Chine seTripitaka
,was compiled . S ee the Khai - yu en - lu
,fasc . 14 a, fo l. 17 b .
(3) Khan - t san - t sin- thu - fo - shd - sheu - kin,lit . ‘Sfitra on the Favour o f allBuddhas and
the Praise o f the Pure Land 1 1 leaves. Translate d by Hiouen - thsang,o f the Than dynasty
,A .D . 6 18—907 . N o . 199 . Th is translat ion is somewhat longer
than Kumarag iva’s, e . g . i t give s the name s o f the Buddhas o f the fo ur corn ers, be sidethose o f the four quarters and o f the nadir and zeni th . According to the K ’
- yuen - ln
(No . 16 12 , fasc . 2,fo l. 2 b ) , this Ch ines e translat ion is said to agre e with the Tibetan
translat ion fo r wh ich latter,see the Asiat ic R e searche s
,vol . xx. p . 439 .
SUKH/fVATi . VY I7HA .
( 2) Wu - l ian- tshin- tsm - phin- tan- kiao - kin,
‘Amita - suddha - samyaksam
buddha - sfitra.
’
3 or 4 fasc . By K’ Leu - kia- lekan (LokarakshaP), A . D .
14 7— 1 86, o f the same dynasty as before . (Thu - t i
,fasc . 1
,fo l. 4 a
K’
- yuen - ln,fasc . 1
, fo l. 3 1 a .) First o f the five translations st il l inexistence . No . 2 5 o f the Chinese Tripi taka
(3 ) O- mi - tho - k’in,‘Amita - sfitra.
’
2 fasc . By K’
Kkien, A . D . 223— 25 3 ,
o f the Wu dynasty, A .D . 2 22—280 . (Thu - lei,fasc . 1
,fo l. 19 a ; K
’- yuen - ln
,
fasc . 1,fo l. 3 1 b .) Second o f the five t ranslations s ti l l in existence .
No . 26 .
(4 ) Wu - l ian- sheu - kin,
‘Amitayus- sutra .
’
2 fasc. By Khan Sari - khai
(Sanghavarman) , A . D . 25 2 , o f the Wei dynasty, A . D . 220—265 . (Thu - bi,
fasc. I , fo l. 1 7 b ; K’- yuen - lu , fasc . 1 , fo l. 3 1 b .) Third o f the five trans
latio ns st il l in existence. No . 27 .
(5 ) Wu - l iar'
1 - tshiri - tsin- phin- tan- kiéo - kin,
‘Arn ita - suddha- samyaksam
buddha -s utra .
’
2 fasc . By Po Yen , A . D . 25 7, o f the same dynasty asbefore . (Thu - lei
,fasc. 1 , fo l. 1 8 a .) Lost .
(6 ) Wu - l ian- sheu - kiri , Amitayu s- sutra .’ 2 fasc . By K u Fé - hu
(Dharmaraksha) , A . D . 266—3 13 , o f the Western Tsin dynasty,A . D .
265—3 16 . (Thu - ki,fasc . 2 , fo l. 2 a . ) Lost .
(7) Sin - wu - l ian- Sheu - kin, New AmitayuS- sfitra.
’
2 fasc . By Buddhabhadra
,A . D . 3 98
—4 2 1 , o f the Eastern Tsin dynasty
,A . D . 3 17
—4 20 .
(Thu - lei,fasc . 2 , fo l. 23 b .) Lost .
( 8)Wu - l iari - sheu - k’- kan - tan- kan- kiao - kin,
‘Amitéyur- arhat—samyaksam
buddha - sutra .
’
1 fasc . By K u Fa- l i,A . D . 4 1 9 , o f the same dynasty as
before . (Thu - ki, fasc. 2 , fo l. 26 a .) Lost .
(9) Sin - wu - l ian- sheu - kin,‘ N ew Amitayus
- sutra .
’
2 fasc . By Pao-
yun ,
A . D . 4 24- 4 5 3 , o f the earlier Sun dynasty, A . D . 4 20—4 79 . (Thu - lei, fasc . 3 ,
fo l. 19 a .) Lost .
( 10) Sin - wu - l ian- Sheu - kin,New Amitayus- sfitra.
’
2 fasc . By Dharmamitra
,A . D . 4 24
—44 1 , o f the same dynasty as before. (Khai - yuen - ln
,
fasc . I 4 , fo l. 4 a . ) Lost .
( 1 1) Wu - l ian- sheu - eu - lai- hwu i,‘Amitayus
- tathagata - parshad,’ i . e . the
SCItra spoken by Buddha (Fo - shwo leiri understood) o n the TathagataAmitayus, at an assembly. 2 fasc . By Bodh irufei, A .D . 693
—7 13 , o f theThan dynasty
,A . D . 6 1 8—907 . (K - yuen - ln
,fasc . 1 , fo l. 2 1 b .) Fourth o f
the five translations st i l l in existence . No . 23
vi BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM j APAN .
( 12) Ta—shan- wu - l iar’1 - sheu - kwan-
yen- kin, Mahayanamitayur- vyuha
sfitra.
’
3 fasc. By Fa- hh ien, A .D . 9 82 - 1001
, o f the later Sun dynasty,A .D . 960
—12 80 . (K’
- yuen - lu,fasc . 4 , fo l. 1 1 a .) Fifth o f the five transla
t ions stil l in existence . No . 863 .
None o f these twelve Chinese t itles reproduces the exact meaning o f
the t itle o f Sukhavati- vyfiha, or Amitabha - vyuha ; but on the contrary,almost all o f them agree with the t itle Amitayur- vyfiha, or Amitayussutra. For the above seven missing translations, see the Khai - yuen - ln,
fasc . 14 , fo l. 3 b seq .
Besides the five translat ions, there i s a work ent itled Ta- o - mi - tho - km,
l it . ‘ Large Amitayus- sutra ,’ in two fasc icul i, No . 203 . It was compiledby a Chinese mini ster, Wain Zih - bhin
,in A . D . 1 160—1 162
,under the
Southern Sun dynasty, A . D . 1 127—1 280, and consists o f extracts from
four o f the five translations , Nos. 25 , 26 , 27, and 863 . The compiler,
however, did no t compare those translations with the Sanskrit text,but
trusted simply to h is own j udgment, or to the spiritual help o f Avalokitesvara, fo r which , as he states in his preface, he had always prayed inthe course o f his compilation . It i s curious that he does no t mentionBo dhiruki
’
s translation o f the same Sutra (NO . 23 . which was mademore than four centuries before, and i s much better at least than No . 863 ,
both in contents and composit ion .
In the K ’- yuen - lu (fasc . 1 , fo l. 2 1 b), Bo dhiruéi
’
s translation i s said toagree with the Tibetan translation, which is ment ioned in the A siat icResearches, vol . xx . p . 408 .
Ifwe examine carefully the five translations which are stil l in existence ,we see that, besides thei r d isagreement in minor and un important points,there were at least three different texts or copies o f the text
,differing
from each other considerably. The first and second translations seemto have been made from nearly the same text, excepting that al l theG athas are left out in the second translat ion . The third and fourthtranslations seem to have been taken from almost the same text,excepting that the third translat ion has several additional chapters,which are given in the first and second translat ions also . The fifthtranslation stands by itself.The exact relation o f the Sanskri t text to the five translations may beseen from the following comparative table
SUKHzi VATi . W or m.
15 1°TRANS. 4 fasc. 2NDTRANS. 2 fasc. 3RDTRANS. z fasc. 4m TRANS. z fasc . 5m TRANS. 3 fasc.
Tsxr . A . D. 147- 1 86 . A . D . 2 23—25 3 . A. D. 2 5 2 . A.D . 69 3
—71 3 . A .D . 9 8 2- 100 1 .
By Lokaraksha. By K’
K/zien . BySanghavarman . By Bodhiruki. By Fa- hhien .
I, 1 214 b : 31 Srfi I , 1 a—x b : 3 1 Stavakas. vakas .
n1 b—3 a.
24 b—25 a. n 3 a- 3 b .
TEXT .
35 (p 5 6)36 (ppo s6
-
5 7)3 7 (PP 5 7
38 (pp - 5 8—62)
BUDDH IST TEXTS FR OM j APAN .
2 5 a—z5 b.II I , I a-
4 a : Bud
dha'
s speech toAg ita.
I I, 6 b—1 2 b.
13 h- 1 5 az a de
scription o f the
scene o f Amitz’
iyus’
preach ingthe law.
3 2 b—36 a :
I st trans .
23 b- 24 a.
36 a-
36 b.
36 b—39 b like
I st trans.
I I , 7 b—28 b :I st trans.
28 b -
30 b .
H, 1 a.
4 a-
4 b .
5 a-
5 b .
9 b—13 a.
I I , 10 b—I 1 a.
I l a.
I l a- I I b .
5 a—6 b .
SUKHAA
VATi VIf z‘
fHA .
TEXT.
3 2 b—33 b .
33 b-
34 a
Among the five translat ions in existence, the third translation hasalways been considered the best in China and Japan. There arenumerous commentaries o n
,
i t,compiled by Chinese and Japanese
Buddhist priests who belonged to various schools .There is a third Sutra on the descript ion o f Sukhavati, which was
translated into Chinese twice,with the same title as the Fo - shwo
kwfin - wu - l ian—sheu - fo - kin, l it . Buddhabhash ita amitayur buddhadhyana - sutra .
’ Sometimes the seventh character ‘ fo ’ or Buddha ’ i somitted . Both translations were made under the earl ier Sun dynasty,A . D . 4 20
—4 79, by two Indians, named Kalayasas and Dharmamitra
respectively. Dharmamitra’
s translat ion had been lost in A . D . 730, whenthe Khai - yuen - ln was compiled .
This translat ion by Kalayasas (A . D . 4 24 , No . Sarighavarman’
s
translation o f the Larger Sukhavati- vyfiha (A . D . 25 2, No . and Kumara
<gr iva’s translation o f the Smaller Sukhavati- vyfiha (about A . D . 405 , No . 200)are called the Three S utras o f the Pure - Land sect , in China and Japan .
Neither the Sanskrit text no r the Tibetan translation o f the Sutra o n
Sukhavati, translated by Kélayaras, i s yet known . But i t i s equal lyfamous, being commented o n by several l earned priests . The Sanskri tt itle o f this Sutra may also have been Sukhavati- vyuha, as it containsa minute account of both the animate and inanimate obj ects in Sukhavati,which are to be meditated on by the bel ievers in Amitayus. The obj ectsare d ivided into s ixteen classes
, so that the Sfitra i s sometimes calledShi - l iu - kwan - kin, l it . ‘ Sutra o f the S ixteen K inds o f Meditation .
The Three Sutras o f the Pure - Land sect above ment ioned are
[ III.I
x BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM j APAN .
commonly called ( I ) Ta- kin (Dai - kio) or ‘ Large Sutra ,’
( 2) Kwan - leiri
(Kwan - gio) or‘ Sutra o f Meditation,
’
and (3 ) S iao - kin (Shio - kio) orSmall Sutra .
’
But although the Sukhavati- vyfiha and, more particularly, the LargerSukhavati- vyfiha, was so widely stud ied , translated , and commented uponin China and Japan,
al l efforts fo r obtaining a MS . o f the Sanskrit text ,either from Japan or from China or from Corea , have h itherto provedvain
,and even the hope o f future success has been very much reduced .
I had a visit last year from a Chinese Buddhist, an excellent scholar,Yang Wen - hoei
,who has devoted the whole o f his l ife
,in co n
nectio n with his friend M iao - khung (d ied in to a new ed itiono f the Chinese Tripiz
‘aka. He had travelled fo r that purpose during
thirteen years,collect ing alms to enable h im to defray the expense
o f his costly undertaking. He has publ ished already more than 3000volumes , and he thinks it wil l take him ten or twenty years more tofinish his task . The Chinese G overnment does no t help him
,as few
only among the officials now bel ieve in Buddhism . He therefore follows ,as he said , the old maxim o f ‘ gathering the hairs from under the armpit o f foxes , and thus making a garment .
’ He publishes as much ashe can with the alms he is able to collect.When I asked him whether in h is travel s from monastery to monasteryhe had ever met with any Sanskrit or Pal i MSS .
,he told me that he
had never seen any, and that there was at present hardly a s ingleChinese priest who knew Sanskrit . And when I inqu ired what hethought could have become o f the Sanskrit MSS . which
,as we know
,
were exported from India to China in very large numbers , from thefirst to at least the twelfth century, he replied that s ince the t ime o f
the Thang and Sung dynasties (A . D . 6 1 8—1 280) several old pagodashad been burnt , and that the MSS . had most l ikely perished with them .
However, as Sanskrit MSS . had formerly been preserved in such placesas Shen - s i (the eighth o f the eighteen provinces o f modern China) ,Shan - si (the S ixth), Ho - nan (the seventh), and Peking
,he promised
,
after his return to h is own country,to visit these Northern places , in order
to ascertain whether any Sanskrit MSS . might sti l l be d iscovered there .When all hope o f new material had thu s fo r the present , at least,to be surrendered , i t became a question whether it would be poss ibleor desirable to attempt to restore a text o f the Larger Sukhavati - vyfiha
BUDDHIST TEXTS F R OJPI j APAN .
destruction o f all frai lties are to be known as G inas ; all ev i l d ispositionshave been conquered by me, therefore, O Upaka, I am a G ina , aconqueror .’
Here,again,
there 13 no trace o f the vocative Upaka, O Upaka ! in
Divakara’
s translation ; and,whatever the Chinese translator may have
had before him ,i t could hardly have been teno paka <g
r ino hy aham .
The fact is, that it would be almost impossible to restore a correctand readable text o f any s ingle page o f the Sukhavati - vyuha, if it wereno t fo r the great un iformity o f Buddhist phraseology
,and the constant
repetitions o f the same words and the same phrases .Take such a passage as p . 4 1 , l . 3 . Here the MSS . read
A . c.ssiizifcgasmimmgrtmgifa n
B.ssimftgaafiiam im igifi l
P. fi rifcgmafmm tmsifii
I have printed fi afi m wfi mflm i ffl, and I bel ieve , after readingthe Lalita- vistara
,p . 33 1 , 11. 5
—7, most scholars will agree that the
emendation, though bold , i s certain .
I had hoped at first that more particularly fo r d ifficult passages , theChinese translations would have been o f great assistance . But , withfew except ions
,they have proved o f very l ittle use . The Chinese trans
lators, if they were Chinese, do no t seem to me to have possessed , asa rule, such a knowledge o f Sanskrit as would enable them to makeout really d ifficult passages . They therefore either pass them by, orgive the general meaning only, and in some cases a decidedly wrongmeaning. The impression l eft o n my mind
,after reading some o f those
Chinese translations,i s that they often contain the result o f a conversa
t ion between an Indian and a Chinese Buddhist ; the former explain ingrather than translating the words o f the original , the latter writ ing downsomething that Should convey the meaning and be intell igible to Chinesereaders .In some cases the misunderstandings in the Chinese translations aredue to the indistinctness o f the Sanskrit MSS . Thus in the Lal itavistara
, p . 24 , the Sanskrit text speaks o f the king o f Hastinapura ,
pandava - kula -
prasfita, born o f the race o f the Pandavas . ’ D ivakara,in
h is Chinese translation, gives at first the name o f the Pandavas rightly,but when he comes to the reasons why the Bodhisattva shou ld no t be
SUKHAVATi VI’OHA . xi i i
born in the family o f the king o f Hastinapu ra, he wri tes :‘Because that
king i s a eunuch .
’ Nothing is said o f th is in the Sanskrit text, and wecan only suppose that the Chinese translator or his assistant misread
fi g?! fo r 11335
I therefore should have preferred to give up the idea o f publ ishing theSanskrit text o f the Sukhavati- vyfiha, at least fo r the present, h0pingthat better MSS . might st il l be d iscovered . But my two pupils werevery anxious to carry back with them to their own country a Sanskri ttext o f a work which is o f the highest importance to thei r corel igion istsin China and Japan.
The two texts o f the Sukhfivati- vyfiha, the smaller and the larger, andthe Amitayur- buddha - dhyana - sutra
,form together the whole foundation o f
thei r rel igion,while all the other canon ica l books o f the Tripiz
‘
aka possessin their eyes a secondary authority only . That rel ig ion counts mill ionso ffollowers in China and Japan . I t may be cal led a branch o f Buddhism
,
but o n some o f the most essent ial points o f rel igion i t d iffers so widelyfrom what we are accustomed to understand by Buddhism , that muchconfusion would be avoided by assign ing to it a d ifferent name altogether .Whereas the rel igion o f Ceylon
,Burmah , and S iam may well be called
Buddhism , as being founded o n the personal teaching o f Buddha Sakyaa
mun i,there is another religion in China
,Japan
,and Corea
,in which the
Buddha Sakyamuni p lays a very subord inate part, having only to proclaim the teach ing o f former Buddhas . As the highest object o f th isteaching i s the attainment o f Bodh i or Samyak - sambodh i, Bo d h ism
might be a useful name to d istinguish that rel igion from Bu d d h i sm .
To this rel igion o f Bo dhism belongs the sect o f the ‘ Pure Land,
’
and
to this sect o f the ‘ Pure Land ’ belong the two priests,who came to
Oxford in 1 879 to study Sanskrit with a,
special view o f reading thei rsacred writings in the original Sanskrit
,and testing the correctness o f
the various and considerably varying Chinese translations to which themembers o f the Shin - shin sect have hitherto looked as their h ighestauthorities in matters o f faith . They and thei r coreligionists knew
,o f
course, that the five Chinese translations o f the Larger Sukhavati- vyfihacould no t al l be correct ; but in order to know which o f them was right inany particular place , they felt that i t was absolutely necessary to have recourse to the Sanskrit original, from which every o ne professes to be taken .
Under these ci rcumstances I thought it right to do what could be
xiv BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM j APAN .
done in order to publish a readable and , with the exception o f a fewcorrupt passages , a correct text o f the Larger Sukhavati- vyfiha. I trustthat
,even though far from perfect , th is ed ition will be productive o f some
practical good in Japan and China, while I have no doubt that in Europecritical scholars wil l accord to it the same indulgence which every e d i t i op r i n c e p s has a right to claim ,
particularly in a branch o f l iteratureh itherto almost unexplored .
The first text composed in th is peculiar Buddhist Sanskrit , the Lalitavistara, was publ ished at Calcutta , in 185 3
— 1 8 77 , by Rajendralal Mitra .
This was followed in 18 73 by the Kérafza’a - vyuha, publ ished at Cal
cu tta by Satyavrata Samasrami.In Europe the first attempt at a critical edition o f a Sanskrit Buddhist
text was made by myself in publ ish ing, with the help o fMSS. from Japan,
the text and translat ion with notes o f the Smaller Sukhavati- vyfiha l .This was followed by an abridgment o f the Meghasfitra, with transla
t ion and notes,published by Mr. Cecil Bendall , in the Journal o f the
Royal A siatic Society, 1 880 .
In 188 1 appeared my edition o f the text o f the Vag rakkkedika, theD iamond—cutter, based upon MSS . from Japan, in the A n e c d o t aO x o n i e ns ia, A ryan Series, vol . i . part i .The last and most important contribution to this new branch o f
Sanskrit scholarsh ip is the edition o f the Mahavastu,published in
1 8 8 1,by M . Senart .
These few texts , with the add it ion o f some shorter extracts publ ishedfrom time to time by Hodgson , Burno uf, Fo ucaux ,
and Feer, are al l thatwe possess as yet o f Buddhist Sanskri t l iterature ; and those who haveworked in this recently opened mine , know best themselves how uncertainthe ground stil l is o n which they have to stand and to carry o n thei r work.
There is, however, a great d ifference between the prose and the poeticalportions o f these Sanskrit texts . The prose portion can be restored withgreater certainty and tolerabl e accuracy
,no t so much with the help o f
MSS . which,with the exception o f those coming from Japan
,seem to be
the very worst o f Sanskri t MSS . , as by means o f the constant repet itionsand the almost stereotyped character o f the general style o f theseBuddhist Sutras . It wil l be seen that in the prose portions I have often
1
Journal o f the Royal As iat ic Socie ty, 1880 ; S elected E ssays, vol. i i . p . 3 13 .
SUKHAVATi . Vn‘
fHA . xv
taken very great l iberties with the MSS .,knowing w i th almost absolute
certainty what was the on ly possible reading . I had also fo r these proseportions the assistance o f the grammar which
,though by no means
Pafzinean,i s yet no t without defin ite rules . Another l iberty I have taken
was to add numbers to the long strings o f names.But in the metrical portions the difficulties are far greater . Themetrical d ialects o f the Buddhist Sutras have never, so far as we know,
been studied grammatical ly by native scholars . For Pal i and fo r otherPrakrit dialects we have native grammarians who tell us
,at all events ,
what they thought to be the correct forms . But fo r the so - cal led G amad ialects we are left without any such help . The MSS. are written byscribes who , whether they were l earned or unlearned, had nothing toguide them
,whose great temptation, if they were scholars, was to
d iscover Sanskrit forms under Prakri t disgu isesl, or who, if they knew
what diplomatic accu racy meant,were l eft to decipher, as well as they
could,the very pecul iar and , in some cases, very uncertain l etters o f the
ancient MSS . before them 2. Burno uf ascribed the introduction, ifno t the
invention, o f new words, such as the Pal i K éturanta, instead o f the Sanskrit
K aturanga, to the ambigu ity o f the letters o f the ancient alphabets 3
1 S e e on th i s po in t the excellent remarks o f M . S enart, in the Introduction t o h ise dition o f the Mahavastu
,p . xi i i.
2 The following is a l ist o f le t ters most l ikely to b e m istaken fo r each other ; seeKlat t, De Canakyae Sententiis, 1873 ; S enart, Mahavastu , vol . i. p . x i
0 m ar u a n
x a s; a t fi g5 3 a n a n 11 31
g ar a n m a 11 21
ri g w as N F!”
t ?
a s ra w ar m ff ?
3 3 a s“a s! ft fi
a n ar m a s fi r?
w e: a n 13 5 3 35
2 3 5 g a s a m
a s i s a s a s
a s a n w ar a s
ar e a n
3 Burno uf,Lotus
,p . 582 .
xvi BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OM [ AP /IN .
All I can pretend to have done in these so - cal led G atha- port ions i s,
fo r al l difficu lt passages, to have put the reader in possession o f theevidence suppl ied by the four MSS .
,and to have given the rest as the
MSS .,the metre
,and the grammar, so far as they are known, seemed to
require . I make no secret o f my own dissatisfaction with the l ittl eI have been able to do . Stil l a beginning has to be made
,and th e
difficulties which we have to encounter in these ed it io n e s p r i n c i p e sare after al l the same which the classical scholars o f the fifteenth centuryhad to face, and which they faced manfully . Many a corrupt passage hadto be allowed to stand
,and was repeated again and again in subsequent
editions,t i l l at last a wider knowledge o f the l iterature and the greater
crit ical ingenuity o f later scholars have slowly purified our G reek and
Latin texts . It wil l be the same, I hope , with these texts, and I havel ittle doubt that the Sanskrit scholars o f the future wil l make allowancefo r the difficulties which we, poor beginners, had to encounter, and bemore sparing than certa in classical scholars in their use o f i n e p t e anda b s u rd e, when hereafter they come to publish thei r crit ica l edit ions o fthese Sanskrit texts .If I have erred
,i t is, I bel ieve, in having often allowed the read ings o f
the MSS . to remain, when i t would have been easy to alter them . Thuso n p . 8 , l . 1 7, I have, o n the strength o f al l th e MSS .
,retained arabhidhya,
though it would have been easy to change it into firabh ishya. In alanguage which al lows such gerunds as krz
’
tvana, srufeitvfi,srz
'
nuya,
sunitva, sunitya, prapunitva, g ah itvz’
i, g abya1,buddhitva
,karitya, kari
yéna, sthihiya, dadiya, dadia , etc ., I thought that a termination dhya,represent ing the Vedic dhyai, might no t be impossible ; but I mustconfess that I have never met with an analogous form 2
On p . 7, l . 13 , bho sishu i s no doubt a very i rregular form ,but I left i t
,
because we have the Pal i ah o si, which would presuppose a poss ible G amaform abho sishuk
,instead o f the more regular abhush ishuk ‘fl The use o f
s fo r sh we have in such words as upo satha, upanisei (or upanisa) , etc .‘1
1 On p . 8 , l . I , I have left gabya, fo r gabya ; se e E . Muller,Der D ialect der G éthés,p . 30 .
2 S e e Muir, Sanskri t Texts, vol . 11. pp . 1 19, 12 1 E . Muller, Der D ialect der Cathas,p. 29 .
3 S ee Muir, Sanskrit Texts, vol. ii. p . 1 19 ; E . Mu ller,DerD ialect der G athés, p . 29 .
‘1 S ee S enart, l . c. p . xv .
SUKHAVATi . VYO'
HA . xvi i
On p . 19 , I have left samana/z even in the prose portion,as cor
responding to the Pal i partic iple samano fo r sat .A s we have the Vedic forms in eb h ik frequently used in the G athaportions
,I have hesitated to suppress the form e b b i
,apparently a
singular ( l ike Latin i b i), in such passages as p . 7 , l . 13 ; p . 8 , l . 8 .
There can be no doubt that the cams dialect admits locat ives in smi
and smin, such as kshanasmi and kshaflasmin, also girismi and girismin .
Stil l occasionally theMSS. are so consistent in writing kshane’smin
,that
o ne fears to correct i t,although we actually find such phrases as ksha
7zasmi tasmin . (Saddharmapuna’arika
,v.
The metre is often a great help in restoring the text o f the G éthéportions
,but here again the l icense o f l engthening short, and shorten ing
long vowels,i s ev id ently very great ; and i t i s by no means clear, whether
we should always write a long syl lable short , because it counts as ashort
,and v i c e v e r s a . Thus o n p . 8 , l . 9 , I
: have written bhavishyami,but o n the same page
,I have retained ganga, though o ne MS .
writes gaga. Again, o n the same page , 1. 7 , the last syllable o f samadhitas i s used short , though followed by lea .
On all these points I can speak with great hesitation only. We wanta far larger number o f texts before we can hope to arrive at safe co n
elusions . Bu t the more I see o f this pecul iar Sanskrit, the more I feelconvinced that we have in i t something really h istorical, _
a language no tbent and fash ioned according to the rules o f grammatical schools , buta language such as it was really spoken in d ifferent parts o f India
,before
the Renaissance o f Sanskrit Literature,about 400 A .D . I look upon the
G athaportions,though far less grammatical
,as dec idedly older than the
prose portions,and I think we can even now d ist ingu ish between at least
two variet ies o f G ama language,that o f the story itself
,generally intro
du ced by tatredam ukyate, and that o f poet ica l portions interspersedin the prose story 1. There is also a marked d ifference between theG ama dialect o f the Mahévastu and that o f the Sukhavati - vyfiha, and
we shall probably no t go far wrong, if we ascribe these d ialectic variet ies
to the d ifferent local ities in which certain Buddhist schools took thei rorigin. In that case the dialect which we commonly cal l Pal i, wouldl ikewise have to be considered as an ancient local d ialect , phonet ical ly
1 S e e E . Mu ller,Der D ialect der G éthfis, p . 3 .
(1 [ III.
xv i i i BUDDHIST TEXTS FR O/ll j APA'
N .
farmore corrupt than the G étha d ialects , but grammatically far moreperfect, owing chiefly, I believe, to the scientific grammatical treatmentwhich it received in Ind ia itself from a very early t ime.I have only to add that the credit, and l ikewise the responsibi l ity, fo r
the accurate collat ion o f the four MSS . o f the Sukhévati - vyuha belongsto my friend and pupil, Mr. Bunyiu Nanj io . To him is also due thetranslation o f the Chinese version o f the G atha portions occurring inthe Sukhévati - vyfiha, printed with the Ch inese text, at the end o f th isedition , pp . 79
—9 1 .
For the sake o f students in Japan and China,and chiefly fo r the
benefit o f the members o f the Shin - sh iu sect, I have added the text o f theSmaller Sukhfivati- vyfiha, which, though printed in the Journal o f theRoyal A siat ic Society, i s d iffi cult to obtain in those distant countries .A short account o f the Shin - shiu S ect , or, as it i s called in China, theSect o f the ‘ Pure Land
,
’ i . e. Sukhévati from the pen o f Mr. BunyiuNanj io , wil l Show the true importance o f the texts here publ ished in thehistory o f rel igious thought
,and prove
,I hope
,acceptable to European
students o f religion to whom hitherto this important branch o f Buddhismor Bo dhism has been but l itt le known .
HISTORY OF THE ‘ PURE - LAND ’ SECT,IN CH INA
AND JAPAN .
In China,this sect dates from the fourth century . In A . D . 3 8 1
there was a priest named k i- yuen,a disciple o f Tao - fin
,who founded
a monastery o n the L '
n- shan or the Lii hill . A fterwards he had anothermonastery built o n the east o f the hill
,where he had a pond dug
,in
which he planted a white lotu s . The twelve l eaves o f the lotus flowerwere made to turn according to the waves
,and this was used fo r div id ing
the day and the n ight into portions o f six hours each . Here k i
yuen with his fel low - bel ievers practised h is religion,meditating o n
Amitayus. After a time there came together o ne hundred and twentythree men
, who embraced the same bel ief. k i- yuen at once instal ledthe images o f the Three Holy Beings o f the Western Q uarter,
’
namely,Buddha Amitéyus or Amitabha, and the two Bodhisattvas Avalokitesvara
xx B UDDHIST TEXTS FR O/i] j APAN .
vyfiha, written by Vasubandhu (Thien- tsin, Or Ten It is enti tled
Aparimitayus- sutra—sastra, or ‘Amitayus
- Sutra - upadesa,’
N O . 1 204 . On
account o f the authorship o f this treatise, Vasubandhu i s looked upon asthe second patriarch in teaching the doctrine o f Amitayus or Amitabha .
It was this Bo dh iruki who blamed the Chinese priest Than - lwan
(Do n - ran), when the latter asked him whether there was in the'
Law o f
Buddha a way o f hav ing a long l ife and even escaping from death .
Bo dhiruki Showed Than - lwan the Sutra o f the S ixteen K inds o fMeditatatio n (o n
- No . 19 8 , t ranslated A. D . 4 24 ,— and explained to
him that a man who learns th is Su tra only, can be freed from all troublesand obtain a very long l ife, a l ife o f immeasurable or incomparablel ength . Than - Iwan then wrote a commentary o n Vasubandhu
’
s treatiseo n the Sukhavati- vyuha, in which he quotes Nagarg una
’
s work alreadyalluded to . He also composed many verses in praise o f Amitayu s
and his Sukhavati, and o f Nagarg una . Than - Iwan (Do n - ran) is thethird o f the seven patriarchs o f the doctrine o f Amitayus, accord ingto the Shin - sh in . He died in A . D . 54 2
2.
In A . D . 628 , Tao- kleo (DO- shaku ), the fourth patriarch o f the Shin .
shiu , d ied . He“
l eft o ne work, which is a col lection o f accounts concern ingthe doctrine o f Amitayus. He honestly followed the example o f Thanlwan, and deeply meditated o n Amitayus, repeating the name o f thi sBuddha times every day 3 .
H is immediate d iscipl e Shan—tao (Zen - dO) , the fifth patriarch o f the
Shin - shin,is very famous, as he wrote five works o n this doctrine, and
taught the people most d il igently. One o f his five works is a commen
tary o n the Sutra o f the S ixteen K inds o f Meditation . He was thegreatest teacher o f this doctrine in China 4 .
Both before and after these three Chinese patriarchs, there werenumerous priests and laymen in China
,who are said to have followed
th is doctrine,though th eir
'
views were no t always the same as those o f
1 For the l ife and works o f Vasubandhu,see the Ts in- thu - shan- hh ien - ln, fasc . 1,
fo l. 24 b seq .
,and No . 6 in Append ix I o f my Catalogue .
2 For the l ife o f Than - lwan,see the Tsin- thu - wan, fasc. 5 , fo l. 4 a seq .
,and Tsm
thu - Shan- hhien - lu,fasc. 2
,fo l. 10 b seq .
3 For the life o f Tao -Mm,see the Tsm - thu - shan- hh ien - ln
,fasc . 2 , fo l. 28 a s eq .
4 For the life o f Shan - tao,se e the Tsin- thu - wan
,fasc . 5 , fol. 5 a seq .
,and Tsin- thu
shar’r- hh ien - lu,fasc . 2
,fol. 34 a seq .
SUKHAVATi VV f/HA . xxi
the patriarchs 1. The schools o fThien - tha i and Shan continue to hold thedoctrine o f Amitayus in China, though in a somewhat d ifferent way .
In Japan,the principal sect o f the doctrine o f the Pure Land ’ dates
from the twelfth century o f the Christ ian era . But long before that datethis doctrine was known there . In A .D . 640 the th ird Chinese translationo f the Large Sukhavati - vyfiha now in existence was lectured o n by apriest named Y e - o n
,in the presence o f the Emperor Z io- mei 2. In A . D .
774 a nun, who was called by the official t itl e o fK iu - z iO,and who d ied
in her thirty - n inth year, is said to have been a bel iever in this doctrine 3 .
In A .D . 972 a priest, Ku -
ya by name, who died in h is sevent ieth year ,and is said to have been a so n o f the Emperor Dal- go (reigned fromA . D . 898 to taught this doctrine to the people in K ioto
,then the
Imperial capital 3 . There is st il l a certain number o f his followers there,
who from time to t ime assemble in a small temple,in which hi s statue is
installed,within the large temple , Roku - haramitsu - ai (Shaf - paramita
vihara) , in K ioto .
In A . D . 10 17 another teacher, G en - sh in,also called Ye - sh in
,died in h is
seventy - sixth year ‘1. He was a priest o f the Ten - dai sect,but truly
followed the orthodox doctrine o f Amitayus, agreeing w ith the opin ionso f the Chinese priest Shan - tao (Zen - dO) , the fifth patriarch o f the Shinshiu . In A . D . 984
—9 85 he wrote a work entitled WO- z iO-
yé—shiu , or
‘ Collect ion o f Important information o n the doctrine o f going to bebo rn in Sukhavati.
’
On account o f the authorsh ip o f th is u seful book heis cons idered to be the s ixth patriarch o f this doctrine , accord ing to th eShin - shin.
About a centu ry later,there were two priests
,YO- kwan and RiO- nin
,
the former d ied in A .D . 1 1 1 1,and the latter in 1 13 2
5. YO- kwan left
a work entitled WO- ziO- z iu - in,or ‘ Ten Causes fo r going to be born in
Sukhavati .’
R iO- nin founded his sect in A . D . 1 1 2 7 . His sect is cal ledafter its principle
,Yu - dzu - nen - butsu
,or ‘ Circulat ion o f the Merit o f
Remembering Buddha Amitayus or repeating h is name,
’ that is to say,
1 S ee the TSIn - thu - Shan- hh ien - lu,or R ecords or Memoirs o f the Sage s and Wise
Men o f the Pure - Land S ect,comp iled by Phan Tshai- th sin, in A . D . 1783 ; and i t s
cont inuations, by two others, about A . D . 18 50.
2 S ee the N ihon - sho- ki,and Koku - shi - riaku
,fasc . I
,fo l. 24 b .
3 But su - zé - dzu - i,fasc . 5 , fo l. 9 b .
‘1 Ib id .
,fo l. 4 a.
5 Ibid .,fo l. 9 b .
xxi i BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OJW j APAN .
when o ne repeats the name o f Amitayus— (Na - mu - a - mi - da - butsu
,i . e .
Namo ’
mitayush e or’
mitabhaya Buddhaya) - fo r another or others,both
w il l equally receive the favour o f Buddha . This i s o ne o f the elevendifferent Buddhist sects in Japan at the present day .
The principal sect o f the doctrine o f the Pu re Land ’
was first establish ed in Japan by G en - ku
,who had the other name HO- nen
,in A .D . I 1 74 ,
when he was forty - two years o f age . He was formerly a priest o f the Ten
dai sect,and discovered th is doctrine in the works o f the Chinese teacher
Shan - tao (Zen - dO), after repeated and carefu l examinations, to whichhe is said to have been l ed by the work o f G en - shin
,the sixth patriarch .
A fter h is discovery, he left the Ten - dai sect,and taught the people
this practical doctrine . He had more than 3 80 disc iples, among whomthere were many dist ingu ished priests . He wrote a work at the requesto f h is disciple Y en - sh iO, a ret ired prime minister . In this work he quotesseveral authorities
,and adds many important notes . He also compil ed a
commentary o n the Three Sutras o f the Pure - Land sect . His writings,
both in Chinese and Japanese, are numerous . His sect was so flourishing,
that many priests o f other powerful old sects were very much afraid lesttheir own sects would perish . They consequently accused him as a fals eteacher
,and in h is seventy - fifth year
,A .D . 1 207, G en
- kn was exiled to theprov ince o fTo - sa
,in the Shi - koku , or Four - Province island . Bu t he was
set free and called back to K ioto in A . D . 1 2 1 1 . In the fol lowing springhe died
,being eighty years o f age . There are many works on the l ife o f
G en - ku . He is the last o f the seven patriarchs , according to the Shinshiu sect, established by his greatest d isciple Shin - ran
,thirteen years
after the death o f G en - ku .
Soon after G en - ku’
s death , however, some o f h is other d isciples foundedtheir own sects
,o f which two are now in existence under the same
name o f Z iO- do - shiu,or S ect o f the Pure Land .
’ The founders o f thesetwo sects are Ben - a, o f the K in - zei - ha, or S ect o f the Western Island ,where he l ived ; and Sh iO- ku , o f the Sei - zan - ha
,or Sect o f the Western
Hill near K ioto . Ben - a d ied in A . D . 1 23 8 , and Sh iO- ku in 124 7
1
A lthough G en - ku establ ished the principal sect o f the doctrine o f
the Pure Land , h is lead ing opin ions were almost forgotten after hisdeath . But in A . D . 1 224 , i . e . the thirteenth year from his death, h is
1 Butsu - zé - dzu - i,fasc . 5 , fo l. 9 b .
SUKHA‘
VATi VF OHA . xxi i i
greatest disciple , Shin - ran,establ ished h is sect , w ith the view o f main
taining the principles o f his teacher G en - kn . Shin - ran called h is sectZ iO- do- shin - sh iu , or True Sect o f the Pure Land , now shortened intoShin - sh in
,or True Sect . In the same year he compiled a work
,col lect
ing numerous maxims and adding short but important notes . Shin - ran
was born in the noble family o f Hino in K ioto , in A . D . 1 1 73 . In h is
n inth year, A . D . 1 1 8 1 , he became a priest o f the Ten - dai sect,which he
left in his twenty - n inth year,A . D . 1 20 1 . Then he became a disciple o f
G en - ku , and shared the misfortune o f the latter in his th irty - fifth year,A . D . 1207, when he was exiled to the prov ince o f Y eki - gO. Five yearsafter he was set free, and he travel led through the north - eastern provincesduring twenty years
,preaching the doctrine o f the Pure Land . He was
in his fifty- second year when he establ ished h is sect . After that he wroteseveral books
,both in Chinese and Japanese
,in which he firmly establ ished
his system o f teaching faith and moral ity equally, while prohibitingstrictly all kinds o f superstitious practices . In A . D . 1 262 , Shin - ran died ,when he was n inety years o f age . Before and after h is death
,h is dis
ciples and descendants (as he was a married priest) have constantly goneto d ifferent places
,and made the True Sect o f the Pure Land known to
the people. There are many works o n the l ife o f Shin - ran .
There is another and st il l later sect o f th is doctrine o f the Pure Land ,cal led Zi- shiu
,or Sect which performs worship at fixed times— six t imes
in a day and night . It was founded by the Japanese priest Ippen,in
A . D . 1 276, who died in 12 891.
Besides the above four sects,v iz . Yu - dzu - nen - butsu - shiu , ZIo - do - shiu
,
Shin - shiu , and Z i- sh iu , there is another sect called Ten - dai (Thien - thai,
in Chinese sound) , which also holds the doctrine o f‘ the Pure Land
,
’
wh ile
in the six remain ing Buddhist sects,st i l l existing in Japan
,this doctrine
is generally no t taught .The following tw0 '
tables will show the result o f the rel igious census o f1 880, with the dates o f the establishment o f the eleven Buddhist sects inJapan .
The number o f the Shinto temples, and o f the preachers and students
professing the Shinto faith,has been added fo r the sake o f comparison .
The Shinto temples in Japan are numerous , but the number o f preachersand students is comparatively small .
1 But su - zO- dzu - i,fasc . 5 , fo l. 10 a.
BUDDHIST TEXTS FR OXII j APAN .
l . SHINTOIST AND BUDDH IST TEMPLES (YASHIRO AND TERARESPECT IVELY ) IN JAPAN .
DATE . NUMBER . TOTAL .
ShintO
1 . HOSSO
Ten - dai1
Shin -
go n
Yu - dzfi - nen - butsuZ lO- dO1
Rin - zai
Shin - sh iu 1SO- to
Ni/ei—ren
Z i- shiu 1WO- baku
1 Nos . 2, 4, 5, 7 , 10 are the sects among wh ich the doctrine o f the Pure Land i s
wholly or partially taugh t .
2. SHINTOIST AND BUDDH IST PREACHERS AND STUDENTS.
ShintO
HOSSO
Ten - dai
Shin -
go n
Yu - dzfi - nen - butsuZ iO- dO
Rin - zai
Sh in - sh inSO- to
N iki - TenZ i- Sh iuWO- baku
I 7 , 5 09
OXFORD,May 1883 .
F irst established about A .D .
660 ,but included in the Sh in
gon from A. D . 1 8 7 2 to 1 8 8 2 .
ATL 8 058 1 6
1 1 2 71 1 74 , o r about 1 2 2 0
1 1 9 1
1 2 24
1 2 2 71 2 5 31 2 76
1 6 2 4
PREACHERS
Male . F emale .2 L3 1 1 1 1 0
2 9 6
7
I 6.09 3
4 9 7
4 7 1
ngarafl'
isag : n
5511"
aa’
i W 111I 531?an: ah fiasfiifilfifiw:
safanfimufiasfiw gnfafsfiw: £1?afi ifimaafinfi sfiééw
’
isa'
iammanqméw Hfi i sfii
111111114
afiisfsiziqmiatmfi5u
Hfi isfnaimzi far-1111 it 153 1
131113111?mfia ii aim in
Qatari?w aferfaw aai u
nfiimi gnag’
iitsisfi i n
113 12 128
Hf’
flT-II ISIRTwins : 1
$1a ai agnfi rtm iazfi n
Psimu vgfi l 141131171 ( 131? fastfii
“G? w as near faggrifia mii Sifsiam fangHfi i {1
1
32
15 3 3 11121111511
gfagafa'
fiz t ifi ’riifa'
ii : ufua’
imflaeiaifi tamsa
gfiga ffi'
: fifafi n
1In B. only.
2a les out in A .
3
g left out in A .
4P . adds afitsfm fi .
5
antenna A . o .1511113 113 191 B . gunman
-i P .
6an A . c. an B .
8 m m fiw0 A. m q . HW E. W W W C.
9 wh o . trfiwA O P afrai B.
11eam n sum o .
B [ III .
gmaffialg: u
3 15313 171: as; f‘
fi ésfifi wfi fimw fi fi éfi nmtfia3 13 1543 : mfftfigmrfi z new" snmfi ffefiaqawfamaa Wi lma warme rs? Baffi n
-
a uthe
aaé'
a fan-
81m a gargart a gfifimamfim’
Q 3?
sfaa ramm'
fiaqoa aflmm’
fiaqqa w mmfiaqe“a gmwmfiiaqaa nermm
’
fifiqaa mfigfimqua?’
ngrfim mfiaqaa ngrfi fiefi fiqsa"
Hm finfi fiqb“a agai aqearfaséaeoa fiffi aeaa éfixfiyfiaaa
gi mme»?“urem ia «fetafa
'
fifieua fi fisaeéfi'
amfimemfi au i aata mnuf‘
m’
i aaea ufififiaoa
gafi aaqa fili aaaa“6 38 u
rmfiq'
azmfftfim amm geesmmfilm aanfaugefimmfi af
‘
eamguiamfia’
$131
fiagfia‘
f’r‘
uafi figrfi z u au
ssw w gwrafi e ammunfim’
m mfifi $5 "
efammafiaa’y qfimi nfimw 3mmaifiaiafa
’
r
1mmméafifiafifi mlH fanamfa 3 213471313 éfamfm
1
afififl qflfifimP . The other MSS . read 1amat2 mmmfi a C .
3B B. 3 C.
4 fi fefimA . B .
°5=s=tB c.
5 ftfimA . farmB . fefi a C.
Gaffi mC . GEM ? P . EFfi From Karmira. to Amanda. left out in A . B .
7 See, h owever, Pan. V111. 4 , 5 .
8Qfi fl‘
, twice, P . WEIR ,meant for 117513 , twice, 0.
9W e C.
10mafia a c . P. See for these names the Smaller Sukhatrativyfiha, I ; Lal.Vist . p . x.
11Cf. La1.Vist . p. 5 26, l 7
4 11 131111131175 : 11
1111faafagfm aéamfagfm 11111111 1111111fi gm11’
11111 11111ng1t11111 111513 1
111111 11: anw a’
ifa111113111
ananngfi amfiafiaafiwu 111g 1111111111111: 1115 1<1m flaw 1111 11111 111mm1111111111agaafgam1111111111 1111111111agaagfim1111 113111111?111111111111
11111113111 fgam 11111112111111 11nammi 11111111111111111111nfineai 111 11113 15111 smanawiem mfigéflgam egé
tgnfi'
fimmfi gmaasiagnfiéia 111111111111
11111131115 111 11111111121W 111113
1 111111111111“1111111111111 111111111 fi ft igtnfia 1 1111 1
fafifi wmi 111 11111111111 111 1111111111111111 1111111 1111512
‘
1F113111111111111111 11111 111111?1111113 11 11 111111111
fi fimqguafi gfi W ‘fiwmna‘1111111111 a faw
11 1111 111 1 11am11111: 1 11111 1111111 111111111: 11n1fu=3111111111111119 : 18W § 3 111111111§ 1fi1115315111: 111311111: 1
afi gatgwmi1311 111151111: 133151111aafi uafienfie111 11111111111111 1111111fgfifmmfi wwfimam a
1111 111111 13313111: 111135111 : 1 13
'
115 11111 111111111
5 111 n1a“aéfi mmfimi 111 a
’
fi
111351111111 11°
1fi111¥11111 1111115 111111151111
1FromW SW?to BEE deest in C. B. , and stands in P . only .
2fi fi '
9 11A . P. , deest in c . B .
3 1513 111110. P . 11111111A . f11§ 111B.
4 11111?
fimafi agg: 11
1111111 11 11111111111 111113 1115 111g“a a 1111111311 1
111131171131" 11 1 1 11 finafamgmmfia 11111111: 111 1
x53111111111 11
111 115 11113 11?3 111111111311
Eff! 11°
11s ?fag—815 111351sf
‘
vii t 111111111111 113111
1111 11113111 61111 11 11111 1311
11111111 1 1611111111111 111m111111111111111111111 11111111118 111111111 tiim1 1113111111 31 11111 1111111111n1 111 111mW i fi faflfitfi 11111 111111119 11111111 111mt1111111am ? 11111 1 111111119 111 1 1 11
“a‘afiréfim
fanm1111’
1 111119 amt faw mfi 111m11111
’
1fi1111'
1111101111111111111C11fflfiuafi
‘
lfi‘
r111111a516
151 amazagamq
mfi 1111118111f111111=$1 11112
111139“
fafi11’
11mafi a-
111111511 11111101111fi1fi 111<1b1f11fié13
11111C1Q 13 111111ozfi§ 21 1111111111
ntatfifsfi fi fimfnifi 11111111 11111? 1111193 11111121
1111f11>311fi 11111111211
$511111111111111? 1111119 1111qmq fsm111fi11'
1111111
Q témfi afi fi fi111111Q <11111§ gf1f11fi1111111113011111
amgfsfimfnmwgfifi1 7118 1i A . B . P . HIfiDi C. HW fi-fii Chin . trans]. 2 C . inserts égfiflq .
3115
° P . B .
4“2 ° P.
51111131 11. P.
6 11gmafifi g: 11
1111311111 1 1113131 11111?1111133 11111111 1111138 15115111111111131111111
°
1i1 111113é1311fi 11n1111111
$111mnasfflwfilmnetafinfi fi fifim fir111113Q 111
gamti zfafif‘
eatfi i’
r 111B8011mtfisi fi1 11111811111
8 1111§1fi111f1111 1111-1813113111111111 1111183 111111111111111
88 1 i§w1111°
1m81115 § 212
1111189 111111 ;
1113 1 muse-
311311111111111111o § g
W anmfifi 111111 4111111?
3 11113111 1121} 11113
1118 1m1fe111111’
1
111111111 mauswnnafisafisfi 1111111baa21111’
1 1111-1
11Q 111111111fs111€1 11111 “1131111111 111B3<11131111111111~fi aaaaifi 11111 3 13111131171 1111123 131111111181111111
1111=1a111fi a €11 111mmzfigfimn
’
f a1n§ tng1fi fim§wfi1§fimso tafi aqfiw
satm‘afifimswfi'
ifia 11111193 11161 111119 8 1 11Fm11113 1110131161111 111séazfi gfimssHfiflfi’l
‘
fiTHQ bffi
11111se1°1ig111
°1111111 11111111111111 11171 1111111
1113111111111 11m 151111 11111111
1 1111111 A . B .111111111 C, deest in P .
1 111-
11h A .11131 B . P . C .
3 P. inserts 1117111? 4 fi1fi11°
1111A . 1w 11111 B . fafi 11111C. 1‘
11fi1 11111 P .
5( 15 15311111 in C . only .
6 For the names of the Buddhas see Lal.Vist . p . 5 , and
Ch ilders s . v . buddho .
11 3 111111111111 : 11
fammmfina : 3 11111 75111 11135 111: 113 1111111111q 111
111121111111 11151111111131111111111111111111111; 111111111
1111111111111 1 1 11111111111: 111111 11111 11 111111111
1 11 11111 fagnfi fw é
1111111111=113111111111t1fz1131
'
fi m: 113 112
15111115 11111 11211111 11111231111111111111111111311111111’
1
5 111 afifmafigfis‘
cé 11111 111 51111111 1111111111
11m 11 1-
11 11111111111 1111311111
1111331
71’
11 11 $1111 1111111111 111111 111
qfinfmfnfiwéawm 1
11 11fi1114 ififag E131 1115
111171 111
6 1111171 15111114
113 111? 1
1111 151111asa fi 151111151111: 1
11111111111 1
11m,1115 11111; Pfififi 11111111111: 1
111311 fm 131
1111113 21111 1
3111111; asafi 111-11 11131: 1
11111 1111 11 1 1111 111111: 1
1111151A . B .
2From here to (p . 8 , left o ut in B.
11111 C . 11w P .
4 151111 P .
5 111511: c . 1111: P . 11111: A .
8 11 31111111111
11: 11
“111111 1111 11111 31111111
31 111614151111111 1 1
111111111 1111111111 111311111 1
1111 13131
11 111113 21111111111 1
1111111m1c1111111111 1111118 11
aawnwsfiamfaafifi 1121111111111211 33114 15111121115 1
11131 1 1 111111111111 1
1313 1111111111 1111111 11 1111 111
gewaagafi zafiw 1
11111111 111111111 1111111 131111 1
111111 151g111111111 111111 1
151111111 11111
1
{fam a Efiflmtfiiw 110 11
1111 1111 151111 111 1
affine 1111111111 5 111171
1 fuma‘
A . 11111 31111 P . 1111 1111111 0. “311111?1111A . C.
3 s1fm A. C. P .
4Bmfirfi aA . C. P.
6 11111A .11111 B . c . P .
7 111
151 1111B . 0. Several syllablesexpect some reference to the Bodhimandala.
l o 11 1111111111111 : 11
11111 111 101111 1111Ha
Q
TfliTt ufvgfiwm {fi 1 351111111
11 ESP
TP
WHIUG EW’THP
TQ NW W Q fqafitmzi
511111 11111161 afifi fifiwnfiffigg fi fi fag mfiagmmi
W mfi w gfiué 1111 1111112111Bfai'
ai 11111 1
fi mamfiw fi fg’
fiwfi nflsgémgmam 33 511111;1111 113 ngmm i Baafirrcn 1 uft wmft
11113 1111119 1manm nae ngmnm’
111111
115 11111 11 1115111111 q fi émfimfi fagg fifi fagasmagmw m agmatmmgéqam :
RE gsfié 1&t 111111111 Bfi vamam 1111111111113
11151 fa1t111 1111111 nefamfiw 11111 1111111113111111111
1 11111 1 G i ft 3 fiammasémma’
smq gfinmm11111111171111111
“1 afié fi mg Faa naftagfi afic
qa‘
iamamat a nfimmmméfin11t,11
1111 11113 111 fi=1 111111111 a’
fi wu fi mamnfiafimfiW ffimafi fi fag mfiagmmi Piaf 1 131111
11111 fngtwvfifigmmfiamfiuafi 11111111311-1 11 awmaé afi ém 11111111: 11131 1311111 11113 113111111 111191111
91111 51mafi gaflméwtqgfiqfifa 111 A . B . 123117 5111 C . HEWITT}P. Ch inese translat ions put 2 1 or 84 .
2man A 3 111211111 B . fifi filfl P . C
3 Here A . and B . insert a Pranidhanawh ich o ugh t to come in later . HEFTH
'
fH' A . 275 15171 B . (”BP . C .
5\13 1111
0P . 3 1111131
0 A . B . 1111311113 0.
1 2 11gmafiag: 11
=11=11a‘1111131111 1111 111 113111111 1111 1111imam {Fa
113 11111 11111?1 1 11111311 111 11
111111 111 1 1 11 1611 1111 3 3 1“
51z1 :11111 1111111111111
1 1111afi afwmummtfi mnim 11151151111 1 113 1
QWFWH gsfisafi fi fagfiw agmfaw m fi 1 1
1113 31113 1111amwflfw fimgum u
111, 11 HUM E? 1 111111111
311115111“5 1111 1111111111 11 11111111: W fagaaa
w mamfix 3 111111131111 1 11 1111111131a
11131131111
111 11 wneiafw gsair 31 11111: 1111131111111
111111 111 1121aqa’
i s 111131111 111-1111111311111121131127
fi gflwaagaafiaamfi 1 1 11111311 311111111 1 11111111
1113411111311 11
111-111 11111111111111 11 1111 11: 111115 111111 1
1111 11 121111 15111121mfi1=i1 111115111911
fi flflflflflw lafii 37 1111113 111 1a 1 1 1113 331 131111
W fi é‘
ffi nfmfi fi 11
1111111111P. 11111111 11. 1111111111113 . 1111111113.
211113111 A . 1 1131? B .
111 111113 P . c.
3The Pranidhana with regard to the divyam kakshuh is placed
by A . B . in chap . 6 , between 111111111111and 11111, beginning with the words 8 111171mand go ing on to ETfiF -fiW3 3 3. In C . and P. the Pranidhana stands here in its right
11 3 1111 1111 3 : 11 I 3
HQ " 1111111“dam -
Q 531W 1: 111113 1331111
1111 11 ntfi amafi faa 113 15111111 33 113 115111 31
111 11111faaafianftmaam 111
amagnafi ti 1 1211 11111111 191113 13 1111
11C11: 111 3 111snélafmfi'
safi 51W 1: 111113 1111311
mfi mfiagfié‘mfifiw z8 111111311 1 1 11111111 3 1111
W fl iflfimfifligififi 11
111 111 11111551mw gaafi 31W 1: 1111113113111
1111”11 11111111: 11113136 111 111
1 mm mftfi fnfi 1 1
1111 111131111anwfifl fiwfi figififi 11
11C11 11 111213 11111fi111
13111113 121 anfwma : wammi nmmnf‘
uwfi a’
amfa
mauflamgaufimm afiW n 111131113 11111
W fi fi fi g‘
amaganfmmifi 1 1 1113 1111 31111
1 9 13111311 111?) i
11c13.11 11121111unéfi mfi aafis-
‘
fi fi 111 11 11111111
1111111113 121 1111111 1111111111 11111111111 5 3 1111113111 3m agam fimfii z 111 1113 11115 1111 1 113 111111111fi=111§ 1311111
“
11=18 11 113 5 91 11111 1 111 11 1 1211 11111111 11 115 3 11
1See Ch ilders s. v . rasi . 2
1111131111111 P. 11111 111 A . B . 1111111111111 0.
I 4 11 5 111111111313 : 11
111 11111nmmflnwumm’
1125111111uf
‘
m1 111115111 1 1 1113 111 111111Hwafiafi nfnégfi zi 11
11611111 113 51mafi fifitnmmgmnmfl11351113 11113
11191: W fi fifagamaagw mamfu 1 1 1111113113 1 11
1 111111111‘
fifunfiifi fgifizi
11at,11 11115 1 1111111111111W H I
1111121211 111 11311111 1111131113 1 111112111111111
111 1111130131 11
11as 11 11351HHW’
TFumfla 1111111113 gsafignfi11111611111 15 1 11
1111111 1111 21111111111111311116 111111111
11111111 13111511 1116113131112
11111111 3 1 111111 11111111
1111111111n 11
11C11: 11 1111111nuaa‘
rFunma 11W 1 31155113 111311111
g mamfi 111211 1111121? 1111113111111 1111 111112111 111111
111 1111 111 mfi fi’i‘ft’éé ql“33 ?1 11 3 111111131 1113111
111113 fi gfiaufiqm316 111 11 311111111 1 11111 1111 1faflflflfi 111 Hiaa
‘
a'flafi t i W wafifi nf
‘
négiflzi 11
1 A . and B. insert after 11131 11111in 1 1 5 , 1111 1111111111111115m 112111 11
1111111111115111 111 11161110 11111 1WG- 11?unawlfunmmmmmu
’
r.211 111111111
11 am?11121111A . B . c .11 111?111 5 1P .
11 11111 111311130
3 : 1 ufinmgq’
tfirta
8 1313333 : A . B . (ex c . Hfi') C . (ex c. Iaflgo
) . 11 ufi'
amx‘gqfitaq 11“6111113 : P .
3 % P c . fi B. a A
16 11 1311111111133 : 1
W ufimfié 113 1711113111 1 1 11111131 111 11
1 1213111111 1151113131111
1111 11 1131111 11111111111211111111 1111 3 3 1131 111111115 11
ummfinfimafi g: gam m fi qfi fi 111:-i gafi'
a 111 ( 111111 HT Bfmgafi gfivit qmnmm fiwam afifzagawflnfifi fi émmmfi : 1151
”
11531111
Haifivgwma fi fiwaguafi ah tw amamna”
11111 1 1111 11111111111111 1111 11 111 11 111 35111111: 11g
1111111111111“1113115111 11111111 751 111 11 1111111 111
1113113171 11
1113 112
111 1111 1111113 11211111111 Fri 311131?1 1111111111111111 113115111113
" 111111111111111111121111111111 111115111
11111331 751 11HwWfiTfilflfwfigfi fi 11
1118 11 1111151nnma‘rfunma ai r1313 111115111111111111
1 11FaBgmmfiéviffia1111111 211111Famnfimfisfi g1511 1133 11151 1
113 11: 11151111 1313111111 1 11111111313 3111
11111sfiafifismw wmmgm zfiflwqfiwfi :4gm
gnfiufiunm fafiw i fi-
flertm aumwfwfi w111111 11 113 1? 11 1111111111 1111111 11111111: 111111
1After 1111115 : 11? t A . B . leave out till gati 111113 1111111 etc.
2The a3rd
Pranidhana is left ou t in c .
3 w asA . 3 711113 : B . 3 7 111713 : P .
4 1111111111: B .
fiftait : A . P .
11 13131213361
53 : 11 1 7
“fi ’lfi a
‘fifzzflfi mflflma mazan
a‘
a'
ri HW‘WW Hfi-Tfigfifi
11an11 fl i t anaw’
ifamwm a? 833 g? 31“éfifil
aw : Im am 1111313151 HE
”=1 amm afigmmm
w anfirw 1133151 3 13 5 311743 111awfi éif‘
unfiq
figfini 11
11amafifii mafi ifitmwm ai r“flaira: mfia
mi fisa’
muwafiufiafi g’ma
’
avfi fai mfiz avg?“ciafifiaifafiafia
’
asaafiafal
“
5 113111l
maaanaat i m fi fi fanfafigfi fi
11as 11 £1315 1 mmfifanmm Ha 3 3 5 1321 11: $1511:
fifi w fi‘
afi Tshfixafifi fi téavfi tfiaamfifm gatt‘
afi
fl uid a Barr-13mm maagnffi fi anwfiafifunfiafiafifi 11
11Q t 11afifiimam‘ifimmaa? gsfifi em f-
f rea
G J’
fifi rat 5 112 1115?“an affi x: E1161fi F131
~
nfafifamm11331511mazenaafi Hmfi firfimfiwgfi fi 11
11aqu afifi anawfifumna $161 t wa tma?
Baa? afiamnfimfiémfi imgw wfimmrfa
1 mi 161 zfi i firfié gmfi fwA . as?316 1: t a’
fagfafté 33 15 1131911 B .
ca 31611mi fai fafta‘W WWC. P .
( III . z .]
18 11 gmaFfiqg: 11
E111011 figfi t - t
l
1&1q a mufiqw351133311135 5 13G
m mazgflfiafi w w mégfi zi
113 11 11 11315 31 nw ififimma Fl? 3 3 511? amiawgmm maififiafimfiwffiwfi amw famm23319 11amnaafif
‘
uaiagammémaémnmfa margfiqfiuufiwssmgmfmHE] fazgfumfia =1 123351 111
aagflfiati awvéa‘rfanfqfigifizi 11
1131 11$15 31W mnm 1121M?=1Rafi-1n‘
amfifi gfifilamnfl gwafifimHQ! nmfimwwhaE m3113 13211 =1 E1131 m agm ti w afiflfw fa
figfixfi 11
113?11P13 5 1anaafifumnmii £15 11sanfimfiéfimflan fi wmmmz
P521 11313131 P13”=136mg
wanfimfi a {Na eardrum 113315
11 Hlfli gflflfi fi
amwflfm fiafigififi 11
"33 11 Rafi fi nale—Qfifitmam Hfiamufimfiim
w ufimfig 33 133313 afifum Ram?" 1111 3 1112111
am am magnaawan arfawfaqmFi‘
i‘fi‘
aW6 11113 7113 41Hagfi fi fitfl mfiafiwfi m anagramW flfimfimgwfi 11
1 figmfi A . Pig'
sfi B . égwq C . égw P .
2 P . reads“311111153mffimgzqqm r
”cg
-
1m 11213
so 11 5 1111111171 13 : 11
E11mmrm‘
qawfi =11131115315 111 anagram 111113111
113Q |I 1131131 11113 1611Fz1n111€ 1 1111 3 1112111gam
ggfiifi wm afifztaw 113223151 111111.
“fli t?HWWWHBFBfigfi fi 11
118011113 131111111111’
1fi1n111a1aawggaaw fi 1111?
1111 11 1111 mafi a w ma Bfauifiafi 11111 Barfii
nfawfitflfi 11111111 11amfi at-11611Emamfifagfmb
ufimfifi rmfémgwwfimmfi wmaa: mafia 11
$1111111119411111 fimfi w afi agw tiHu n tsmanf
‘
wfigfilfi 11
1181 11 Bfifi unawfifixmna 111513 33 1331111331111
3 111311 151
-11 Hf fiamw fiwm afi a W 1 =11fi1
s nm fi nfii nfi afitflnazfifim’
fifi 111 11113 3115 1111
Hmwflfunfi figfi fi 11
1181 1111315 1 11113 =51Fz1n111a1111515 33 11313113 51
HP" 1111 1 111111 w aqfim1131111111151fi BB
”afifuw afi nfifaumfiaga
‘
cxfiamam nm =1
1123131
511 1111113113 3 11M flfw fi égfi fi 11
1ti 11g A . B . C . P .
2( mam-
awA . B . C. P .
31137313
f
ig left outin C . P.
4 warm -
11151111 B . C. P . W 3 A.
5
aaafi B.
61115 1311A .
1113 3 ? P . W EIR B . 1113-
1111 c .
11 1311121111q 11 2 1
1183 11 11i 11113 1511111111113 1agamfim mfi afig“6111 111613 311511115 11 =1 {1111113
1111am 11111131111115 131
12 111 Fa r-
11 111q 1 wmmwfagftmflfiflfi fi mfi mgw ufmmvgmmnamBg fifir11 3
71111Bmfa
11mfim azhfirfizufifi 111-
111133 13 1111111111 11
1188 11 113 51 aw a’
ifiamwm ai rw% 11 115 11
1111113 1111111311561111111“afiaaammiéig:2113m t fi
agfaa’
mma 11113111 11111131131 11m fl afi nfu
1
1181111 11315 1 m flfaumm 111 33 1
3213”113515
“
3513121313 5111
3111131113 1 1111 3 11132111“111113131 113 111121
w amm'
éaffim 1133113110111: {11211 915 13111“111111
gnfiati W fi afifw f‘
nfigfi fi 11
118Q 11 11121111 wwwww w aifi'
fig fif’
W ai n 1111 3 1112111W313 Bgam'
fiw ammBfgfluqfiimz 151111: nfi afirm
’
éafim 113151123 1113111 111
-
11311711111w m nfafigfi zi 1117 1
35111 M FR 11 2115111 3 fngf‘
mfis
aigmmfm
1This Pranidhéna (45 ) is left out in P.
2121
-215 A . B . 111111 c .
4
§wm A B 3 3 5111313 3 3 3 511133310.
6
A . B . c . P ., a1so n1and ai .
2 2 11gmaa’
h ig: 11
mafaiimfafém m i 315 11111“
53 13 111351111
3 1111111
fir fafmz 1 111 11 1awf
‘
mma 111111 ( 51, afifimfirz 1111g fan 111311
3 Wanna 1
( 11111 21111 W 111 : 11c111
Bf‘
a 11111 =1 1111EN
1g‘
1 1 mani af‘
emfi é"1
311111 1111 11118
gt'mfi‘l
111-
e 111111 111 111 111119
111 11
1111113 111 11131113 1
11111151 uafa 11111213 fafi11131 1 111 3511113 3 1211 1 11111; 111111 1 7611113 7511 11111: 113 11
We 131as1g11111 1 111111111 1
fi fflflfamnfam“fash fia: 1
111111 fa B . After this two syllables are wan t ing in all theMSS. , but oneMS. o f
the Bibliotheque Nat ionale at Paris reads 9 111, which may be meant for 111111 or 1111 ,
only that the fir st syllable ough t to be short . 2 0111311 A . B . P . , which may also be
°m§ 1writ ten to o clo sely .
311111 11111 911; A . c .
0 1m; B . 11111 1311113 112111 P.
41.1111 3m P 5 115 111
1110 0.
611 is left out in A . B .
7 °f=111B . C. P .
8t at
-31 11? 9‘fii”1111 ( 11111 ( 1111 A .
0 11111 1 111111 P .zirg 1111 term ( 1111 B .
OW Ufll 0 tam, for UHF -T.10 71 seems to be wanted . 11
nfmn
left o ut in A. B. see Lal.Vist. p . 84 , l . 15 .
24 11 1311111111113 : 11
5 1 5 11 11 11 1111 1
1115111111 3 11 111111133 11 1117 11
gftnfsma fisy Hfififififl 1
aaafimfifa 111111 1111151111 1
111 1111111 11115
1115111111 1
nfmfuaanfaafiaamfi 111 11
1111 111111
111111 111111 11 1115 511111: 1
151111111 11111 3111111111111
1111311111 1111 11111 1 11111111o
11111111 1 11111111 111121 111n11113
”1131 5 11111111;
ggnnafim1113 111111118
111111
111115 119
1 151211 11111131111: 1
113111111 1111915 11 1111113 : 1
1111111 1111 9 1 1111 1
1511111111“%1 1111111 111111 11 1111111 11
11 1 3
° A . B . c .
3H P.
41111 A . 11110. P .
111 B . see Lal.Vist . p . 360.
5 1111 A . B. 0. 191° P .
6111
° A . B .
7am
A . B .
8 mg1111111A . c . 1113 1111111B .111331111 1 P .
91 1 1mA . B . P .
11111 deest in C.
10 °
cf11<1 5° A .
°
gfat° B. C. P.
11 °fafa A.
12 SeeLal.Vist . p . 3 17.
11 11 2 5
wim fiz nfmmafiqa Fl 2115116 61fwzgéff‘
w fi r
“gum : Hw nfi‘
lsgmEégum ari a IIFQ HTHFN
amen Ehfu‘
e'
li nz Ema-
11113 1: 1 samwai imisuminfimzfiai ‘ Fifi 11131
511311 11311111ufiami a Héafi
=11fta 11a 1113 gatwiaafimfi 13qq19n maffl‘
Fifivamae: 1121111119 1 g m: Biw a
“(h aw £1111t
G amma Bm mm fmwmfi 115 112111Béamamgum:
g m {mafi‘
é flfinfmmfirfimf‘
afém manufa‘
gn
nfifnfi nfafwfi$1531 1 H {mfia‘g ui $ 6313a
Wamgmfi asaéimfi iBamaw fifi fi afi at
anfiafi éfimfi mganmmufinmmfimmfi E1151
W ay waagmfm=13113 mammafafg’
mfafliamfaafi fima 5 111; mammafafémmw fiama 3 13g um tamw fimgmfzaam111 ( 311171131 2 31
gtfii swmmfi sfi amamfi’rm131111:“15151183113
W : nfafafifi sgé’
tsnassjfi sfaafi sssfi smzna’
i
gfia‘
cfi n : fummtfi fi-TRIIfi-Tgifi: 335 211511719 1 13131
fmgt t Hammamvm wanfmmfi wafaaam
1trf
'
mfim A . W 1 B . nfmf’tm C. afafixm P .
23 1311111 left out
in P .
3Wmmm: A . B. C. amfifimm: P .
4nfamfmw A . B .
nfimnfflw C. trfamfanfimo P.
513111 B . C. P . 531111 A .
6 3 11311 A . B.
8 151310. W135 : P. (mfiéz?)7 fazmfi : A . B . C .
E ( III .
2 6 11 gmafi’
taggz 11
gmfifiam wfimww mfnaafi tafiFamfiafifi 511fi aaafimmfiafi 11136115 31311?sfaaufir
l
qmmq fi111-1: Héwm fiamamamfi awmfafi amfmfgmafwm uwmafi gfiffifi m: e nfaamwmwgEhfaafi afi i t? am nfi emfi nfinawmmw Fiafi
'
fi
amfau’
ma ag ar?a nfiwafgagfi éafiaii 112211131
nfi mq 1 ad a 111151131ssfiaaaflt fam aua
UHUWTfi EHHI? arg gm fiutmuewufi'
B-‘
fi t1115 1-11111 awfaga: 11 afifi afi aihai w a i fa {111
mtfiammnatmtiw113131G amma-
1113113 8 121a5551111
1111ffiafifiwmnamtfnma aimtiw 113161 amaffimam 1 Hm‘
gmfima“
319113 13 11131 3 1331313 3113
11112 1111111 aé‘fnw fi 11?
z’tfagaaaagmfm21mm:mgfiéfa 11$13 fl aw
-
1 1331“awn afi fifi fagawaagmm fi
am fiafitfi nfamfumfa 31111 =1 amt afi fimfi anfiqfig 1mamfimfiéfim 1
313 1 11112111: $ 5111
1 1“m in all MSS .
2gage m
0in all MSS .
3 wanna A . B . C.
W P.
4131111113 155 P. 1111n A . B . C. I t probably was originally
( if“i t éWW-fisfi ; see Péli sampagéno .
57 in all MSS .
6C. reads
flamm firmtfnmafifimtfi mwmmtfnmm fi 7am A. a m: B .
3 1111 C. arc-
LP .
8QT left out in C.
9 11: A . B . 3 C.
11 131113 1138 113 11
111 1 {fa Fe eéqfi twmfflamm: a 3511=i< 9 51111111
fS-I‘Egtfl'
él Efifill‘h‘
nfi fi'
t E1171 11C10 11
261133 131113m 61Hnéafiaaafiamfin
”133 131131?
2115113 11 131231111318 3?113 113 11833 11m afifi nfi
Pi'
gumfiaz ufifaia saré safafi'
géil
sw 31551117511
31311511313 qafé faefa fimfi 1111111f‘
fi ufi 3 29111111 111113113 13 1a (fi ggm fiz a“1111113311113 13 111119 1safi: 131313 11
4
11111111113émm éa’
ifi mfaégs 111115 fir
Bfa fimfimafi a 14513a imfirufamai fasfifl’
Ti123
fag maagaan a 33 11191 gtflfi mi flammafiamfifi
amnflsgfi mm éi sufimi fi fi fi : 11W:
aw l sé‘
fi:m ad am33 1113 111111mama: 11“afiam 311111 11111 11121 a gait namnfianfimg
fnzifaam mm’
h ifa gsmaegmm'
fifaM WH
m’
lziffi gsfifi fi lfi vifa7
asaafifimmafi fa
asafl fi azmmflfifas
asaflfi z’
lwflegmm‘
fi fa33
aamfi fi gawaagarfm15 111111 fi’lHFfifi-T13:1fi1
‘
g’ 9
1111;
gawk fifmfia 51511211 fafiu fimaflw fi q fl”
111111 : C . 11111 P.
27111117111111: P .
safim mfi : B . C .
31171
-
1 B .
4I! left o ut in A . B .
5 W “ETleft out in B .
6 fi P .
11113 1 infra C . P .
3
afi fi z‘lm i
’m1{11111 repeated in P .
9113 1113
C . P .
10mfmmamfa A . B . C.
l l gfi fi filagg: II 2 9
asafi fi fam aeemfim 11121maflsfamata1111111 1131 111121111 1 1131 {h mfifwnfiaua u 3 5 1
fafiafes;“31111 911 3
Wageafi fi fifagawmgmfm"
HQ anafirsfiqame:1111111 1111 11111112113
3mmfim1 ge mn'
am: 615m51mmfi mfefi agmiamfemfi fi w
mftsrfciame’
fiaanw ffiam anwzn“Begum-11113
M a nam a!“fi aafiafizfiaafirfi fagaw agen
3 11“61 15 111611 111
1111113 15 211=1€1111=fi11fl111111111111 Frenfnamm 1111111111121 11111111: Hfllmfii fifi 1
Hefiam‘
z 11111331m11 Ham-
11511111111mafisfnfina‘f
sfiaanmflsw amfi sfinana: umfitrfirqenazafawafmnflsnfirgafiwnmfl (M ann: 11116 1111111
111115 1111111: 111111=fi11m1 e tfiqmfiamfi faézwfiau
sfazfiamfisga ufi‘
lsffl aat’
emé'
iiana: 15117111?
fimfifafi ewmfi sfafiawfi qmw amfi mm g
11131 left out in A . B.
2 q fiefiu 3 13 113111131
5; A . nfvsn‘tsaa
'
t‘
w asé
fefrafe‘eg B .
11115 1115 1113 1111121 3 13 11311111113 C .11119 11151115 fees; mm fiqgh
13131 P.
3 31113 61111m A . B . C. P.
4 1115310 A .
21753 P.
3 111m gei
A . B. C. m ftrm 3 3 1 P .
3
1111 added in C . P . before 111. 7
q A . B . C . P.
8Th is passage is repeated in C.
9In left o ut in A .
103 15 3} A . W ? B .
3 T C. UT 3}P.
11{a B . C. P . 5 6! A . Is it meant for fi wbjfifig ? For the
series of indras,see Lal.Vist . p . 5 64 .
1211 P.
13 wmeaigmfifaa’
fifimufi A .
W fi gfi fafi° B . W afimfifaemC . W aim fifflfi ° P.
30 11gmaa'
iqg: 11
valeéééfa'
é iafitmnfl sigma 11 1111311111 fawn
fag-m anagsfiaaa?Fafi fgsfimmfiimtfimamfi
uénssnamfi amamnawmvnfifanmfiagsmmfi
gmmirznai 115 111116 w gwa fi fwfiafiémfi fi tm
’
t
531sfiswfiamfifig 1
33 1551511313319111aweufifim111111111:
111116 1 3 1 1111111119 1 Huffman111111111011 =1 a Baffin nmu
’
fiaufafifi 119 11: 11111111:
111111111121Bmtmanfi é’
ls1131 111mm2111: 13 111111113
aafiamfianfiéfim féamfifig
afea’
119 1mafi sfn
11111121 1111111115 11 nmmfai fir: 11211111113 111-fi t
nannfamfi 11as11
119 1 «a gaufiarf‘
nmwm aw e- 111151219"211
“111511“11121 =1gi t m m fig fi ua zm mamas;
{11111mafi’
lfiwma’
fi ffl wmmfi z’legmm’
fif‘
fi 1511
amfi waagmifififa afimnm’
hifa faianifiziffl fi g
1 ea left out in B .
2as} P.
3 11 left out in A .
4 113m A.
511 P .
6 WWC. ; left o ut in A . B . P .
7
fiafg A . w fi ffi afa P. ma gmfnfnfiafg B . m mfnffi a’r‘
g C .
Not clear ; cou ld it be irinavad ? 8 émtzfifi ué a’t A . B . C. amtfi wé '
q‘
t P .
9 o fa‘
mm‘
ifi A . B . C. P. 1111111111111? 1° 013111 A . c . P .
0211 1: B.
1111111 B .
12
311m : A . 31m : C. P . $111 :15113 317 11251: left out in B .
13
{11111 3113131312?
1111113 131111 left out in P .
14 1311111111 A. B . fa’
atfi‘
mC. 11111m P . SeeLal.Vist . p . 168 .
3 2 11111111111?q 11
111111111mfégftziaazl
11 $11?w
amfiffiqfi fimaffi a afifi fifagaw agfimnfmfi11311 11111 113111133 8 1
‘
é'
fizfi 8 11f111 Eam fmfi 11 111 1
11 : 13115 161 fgafiuqafiafi h i1111111111F11111111111 1E1111
111111151111111111 11 11111: 11111 1 11111 i15 nfi1111®1112 15111
116 111m ffl 11
1s111t1a“111111 11111 11111 518131111111 1111111111111
gzumm’
1111-1 113
$11 11111m11fz111'
11fi111f‘
11 111 1 11111111
11’
111f11 111w agamfizifa 111 m anagmm’mafi 111
1 11111711131111111 111 111m fi fiag
Hm’
ta’
fa 111m fi fiwmgmmfi fa 111w fi fifi gaaaagam
‘
ifa 1 1 1511iaufifaafi1 11111 11111111
Smgznmmqfifi 1 1111 11 11111111fisfi=111115fi1gwfi 1 11111
1111’
1i'
er 1111111m111n11f1111
'
11111111114
11111111111
1 111111111 unaflsfiamgm maafimamfi afi 11111
Effiafif‘
flnfiafi'
gw 11C18 11
1 111 111131 31111111 1311111 111 1 111
1311 21131113 1 11 11111111 11 121111 11 1511311111 11 111111111 1
1
111111 : A . B. C. P. 111 1 : or 11111 111: for swam? 2 A . C.
°fi§fll P . B .
3H is given here in C . only ; it is put in between
1111111 and 11131 in B. ; and it is left out in A . P .
4 P . has 111 beforeWT.
11gmaflag: 11 33
agiaflamfi fi 11 1 1111 (18 11111 1311 111112
1 11 1111111
11111 11 1111111111111 311111111111 1115 11: 1111111 mafi a
1 11“1 111111W ffl
“él 11111111 111111 1311111111
‘
c‘
vfiw ffi 1111111 11411111
1 1 1111111111; 13111111111111 1113 : gtfe11111111111111fifi111
a11 1gm1111111111 Immané f
fim 111 1111111111111111
111 111111 111 -111111 111111
11111 131111 11m°
1 13 11111111111H11m°
1z 1 11111 1111 ( 1 1111111
13116161: 131111 111: 1 11fi1 £ 111 61 1 11111
figfiamfi figfmmz 1 11111 111111111161: 1111111 11111: 11111
m fir 131111s 1111113 1111 5 1111161 Fil
11111111111111m°
1 13 11111111111: 111111171111q11 1111: gafim $1111 11 1
2
11111 1mm1 ( 1111 1 131mm15 11111 2111111 11 1 11111 11361 11 11111 gafia M33111 11111111 1111 111fi1 111 1111 ( 1 11111
4
3 116 111 5 11111
3131111 1111111 111 131111111119 1 1 1 11111 ( F ifi ?
gafim”1 1111
131111111 1111111 111 13111116 111 11111111
1311111111 1 11111 11111111 11 11111 gafim m figfia
1111116111111 1311111111111 W 111 1511111111111 11
1The MSS. constantly vary between gaff] and $3 51,
“E111 and 11111, but on the
whole g‘
q'fl and E U! preponderate . 2 From 1111 11111111to m left out in
A . B . C .
311111111 left out in A . B. C.
III . z .]
34 ll 3 111111111111: l l
1111111114
11 11111111 gam‘
nt nai 11mm? gafim nfa
fifi‘
é’
fiflfi fl WWt ww111111111m mfm1$ 1111
111m1111mm5 111111111111fifi é ufaznms 1w gtmfm1111111111 311m m1 3 5 1311111m1 3111
-
111 31115111mfifi é flfazuw w gmfim 11115111 11111111111111 1
11111 1 1 11 131mm“1241 11111131113 6 3 1121 1 1111“gum 111111111 1131111
113 111111111
Tami 13111tn1111111111111 afi faenflmufl mfim1111111111 13
’
1111113111111111fi111111111131111111111112111mm
111131133 111111311fifi‘
é flfaztlmmm w fim1111111114mam fimnfm1131111111111111m111111m11111111111111m 11
nm fazumtq'magw fim11111111 1 1 1gam111111°11 11
1 1111 11111 111mm1311111111 111111111 5 1111111: 11 1 1
111311111 1112111: 11111311111 1: 1 1111 5 111013 111111
w fm gwm-rmnfimnfm1111111111“111111111 31mmm nmfm133 11111Begin“11211
m ax-11111111111 111111
in nm nmh ufim13w gafinmfa 111111111 1111111
1 Instead of m C . has Fifi“.
2Deest in A . C. P. For the sake of un iformity
it would have been easy to insert 1271 and "5! throughout , but th ey have been printedonly where some o f the MSS. gave them .
3Deest in A . B . C .
4 From5 mfl§ ° to WETfH left out in P.
5P . has 5 516 8 711711 between 1
11111111 and
36 11garafi wg: 11
11111116 111111116 6 fawm
'
fiaai‘
rsnfima :WWW1
1 11111111111 111116 111 116 : 11111 111 3 111 11111116
1111316 ?11 1 116 1111111 111113 11s 116 1§ 111111111111111111
11111113 1111 6 ? 1111111111 115 111 1113 : 116 -1111111111
1111 1 11111 1111111111116 111 1111112
fsfi agzfiaflaw nmfi‘
a 1111 1111111111111=1m m11111
111111111{M mfinfi fiwfia'
wfm111111111111113
1
1111 1111 5 6 6 131 5 1 6 3311111116 116 11111111 11116 11111516 1 11111111
111 1116 11111g 1311 1115 3 11111 1111511111 111111111111 15
1 11
fiamufwnfi m 1128 11 6 131113 11111611111111111 13115
3 1111111116 1116 6 11111111111116 16 116 111111111111’
1fi1 1115111
“WW 113 61! 111111: 1 1111 11111 11 11111
1111111 ( 6 11115
1111: 11111 : fifitfl: 11111111111? 1111116 111 111
1 11-
113 1 1111 1113 6 n 11111116 111 3 13111111 11111111111m 11 11 1 1113111
1 From m °to 11113 11111111? deest in B 2
1111111111111? 1111 deest inA . B . P .
31111 deest in C . P .
41111 deest in A. B. C . P. The Ch inese
translat ion presupposes giving the numbers as 36— I o o — I o o o5Cf.
Vagrakkhedikfi, p . 2 1 , 1. I 4 .
6Cf. the smaller Sukhévativyfiha, 5 th paragraph
1116111111111 151 1111 ééamfi ramqmm 171111111111 : P .
8 11111 6 1 11 1
deest in A . B .
91111111111111: A. c. P.
1° 1111111111111 A . War-111111111 B .
111116 1111111 C .1111111111n P.
11 1311111111111: 11 3 7
131156 1111111“3 311111 11111
1
116 315.
1111113 1a 11 1111: 111?
gfisfiffi 1111 111111111 3111 1111111111: 1 1111111111 1 1116
111 111 1511111 51 11 11 5 1111: 1 111 111161111 11111111111
11111111 1113 fafi mtaifi 111
4111
5
1116 11111 1 3 15 m af
‘
a'm 111
5
1 151111111
11111 1116
311 1 R nfirfiam {111 1 1511111
71 131111111
1111116 1516 18 11111 : 6 111131116 11: 11111ar1111a
r 115111111
mfi’
égrfiimz 1 136 19 fi flfi fi: 11111131116 16 11 3 3 1111
11111 11111116 1511 111111111W 111 11 111-1111111 111111
W mi 11111911 11 31111 11111111: 11511111”
11
113 11“11116 11116 16 1 111 11 11111111 11111 11111111 1 1 1151111E ( 15 12113 1713 13 ?116 1111
1111111111113 111 1 5 1111116 1111111111111111 111111, 1111111112113 1 16 11111as 11
111111 11111111 3 111111111 133 111111111 11111111 111 1111
11111111 111111 1111 111111111 111111111 6 111: 1 1111 11111111
1 11 51111113 6 3
1111111111 1111: § 6 111f111111111111gtfi=1fiaafitafi 1i1
11111111111A . B. C. 1116 131111 P .
2 211: B .
3 111 A . B. c.
4 1111: B . C.
5 1111 B.
6 1111: A. B. C .
7 deest in P .
811111111 A . B . P .
11 111111 0.
9 715 333 1 B. P.
10“IT-Tiadeest in P.
11 A . C. 71 B .11111111: P .
3 8 11 gm fla‘g : 11
11111116 1fi figm111 n1111111111 1 16 1 1116 111 6 6 : 1
111111 111111 ffim’fifi‘fii fé
116 1’
1131111 3111171: 11111 111111111 1116 11111116 1111111111
2
111 16 116 1111 1 111161111 111111111 111111111111 11111115 13111
3111111131111? 1 6°
13t 31111111: 111111111Wfifit’
sfi
3111 3 6 3 111113 :111 1 11 113 11
4
1 11 1 11111111111111 111
61111116 111116 1111111311111 111111116 111 11111111 111g
3 1111111 Hg fiflflflgflflfifififlfm1 111111116 113 :5
1111
111111 1111111 1111111116 116 36 11111113 111111116 1 1111 31
116 1115 111111196 1611 116 111 6 1 11 616 1116 111
11115111111111111111 111111 11113 11“m 111 111111
11
=
11111
11111111 1 1516 113111 111151 111 1 121111 1 6 1 11 1 11 16 11
1 11 11 11111 111111 1111111 11111: 1 131111111 1 1111 11
11111 1511111111111 1111111111 1111111111 11111111111111 11111111
11 1111111111136 1111111111“
111111311 111111 1 11 1516 16111
11111111 1111111111 1111111111111113 11111111 111 11116 1 11116
1411111111<W 111116 11111 1111§ 11111111°
1fim1111111111111111 1111116 11111: 11111111fiafimawmagsflm
11 1316 11111A . c . P . 111316 11131 B .
2Cf. the small Sukhfivativyfiha, 7th
paragraph, where we read : 1111111111 11111 1111131 11116 111111111111116 11111111 1531111
1 1111: 1111111111111 111 11111111: 1161111111111 13 3 1113 : A . B.
$1115: 0.1:1113 P
is it for fi zz? 4 15111111 B.151111111 P .
51111 B .
6 8 11111111 A . c.
Sfltfi B .71737513 7} P .
7 W T left o ut in A . B .
8 TI deest in B .
40 11 1111111111133 : 11
111111111116 1111 1641111111 11 1 1 1 1 1 1111 6 1
1111116 1 1111116 6 v33 11 11111111 11111
'1‘
1'111111111111111
111 11 111111111 1111 1111116’
1 11 1 1 11111 11 2111111111
1 116 6 1 11111111 é fimamamfaw fiaiafqam
111 111 111 116416 116 11 11 1 1111 11111111 1111111
1 111111111111 111 1111 11111111111111111111qfiggqfia}.
filfi tfi fl fi fifi i fi flgflfi 1 11 1 111 111111 11111 111
W THTW E Q Q 111111 1111111 1111111116 1 1 1111111111 1 11111
111111 1 111111111 1 11 111111311 :
11111111 11 111 1111 11111511 111 1111 11111311111116 1 11 111131111 11
131 11111116 1111115 11111 1111
1111116 1111111 1 11 1111 11111: 11111 111113 11161111 1115 11
1111 1111111111111111111 111 11111 1111 111111c11: 11
1 1111 1113’ 131111111 1111111111 1311 111111 1 11111
111111111 1: 1111111111111"
1111 1 1 111 116 1 131118
6 11 11111 111 1211111 11111a x 0 0
”(WflWW HWfiflftfil
1111111111left out in A . B . C .
211111111 A . C . P. 11111111 11111 B .
3 131111 11311 out in B4113? 31111111 11 111P .
5 1111 111, see Childers, PaliDict ., p . 293 b .
6
311 512W A . g11§z111161 B . 3113111 33133121 C.
311: gnaw P .
7 A . adds 11111, B . c. P . 1111. 811111 B . Deest in P ,
91 11111 6 11111 1 A . B . c.
111 15111 111111: 11111 P. 1 111111?
1 131 11111 11 : 11 4 1
111111 1 1 11 11 1 111 2
1 11 1 1: 1 111 11 11 1 1111 : 111 11111 1111 11 11 111
11111111 11 11 1 1 11 111 111 11 111 11111 1111 11 1; 111 1 111 1111 1 1“11 11 1 1 1 111 11 1
11 5 1111 1 11111 1111 1111 1 1 11 1 1 1 1111-11 : 1111
111 : 1 1111 : 111 1 11 11 111 1 11 1111 111 1111 1111111 11 1 111111 1111 1111 . 1111111111 1 1 1 11 111 11 111 111 1 111 1 11 111111111 1 1 11 1 1 1 111 1 11 111 1 1 1 11 1111 11
111
11 1111 1 : 11 11 1 11 111 1121
1 111 111111 11111
1 11 11 1 11 11 1 1111 1 1 111 1 111 1 111 1
11 : 11 11111 1 1115111 1 111 1 1 11111 1 11111
11 1111 11 11 1 1 1111 1111 11111 11 1 1 11111 1
1 111 1 1 111111 1 111 1 1 111 1111 111 11 11 1111 1 1
1 111 1 111 1331 111"
3111 111 11 11133111 1 11 1 1
11 1 111 1 111 1 1311111: 11 1111111 11 151:“1 11111 1
1 111 11 deest in C.
2 Wfii P.
3 “fifilfififi fl'
A. C. m m B .
1 !q P.
4 m 1A . B. C. ETIIEU P . See La1.Vist ., p . 33 1, 11. 5 - 7.
5 11 111 A . B . c .
61 111: A . B. c . P . 1 11 :
7 11111 P . 11111
AWE G 8 1111 1 1 A. B. .P 1 1 1 1 11 0.
9 1 1 A. B.
11 1111B. 1 1 111 1111 P.
1111111 111 111 111 A . B . C .
[ III.
4 2 u gera‘
rflag : u
fimmmfa ga mma Hétmnmfa a fimfi fim'
iarmfa amfi uwtfitfiafimwaaganafi : P5 2?
3 5 3 53? tmffit afzamm w afi fiwmmtafiflnw-mfi fi '
fl fiffl n P?“arg
'éi ‘ fimanrmidf‘
a flsfiffim
dam-
riutaarfigufiméW m afaigwm aanfi
Trimafiewgvfifia’
ifi Faéiflumfawa n‘fraii mgafiafamé fiai gm: mgfiafa nfig na
'
ifaaag fawn- ta
am mm fiqm: m m fagtfif afiefif mfiuf
‘
fi lmfir nwen
a‘
a a?“afraimffiEma?at flammi anmama
mamafiqfiiwazfimi am fafifPiefi waif—ri u aa
We( Tmmffia :gm?nawg'
fi rW afi ‘
ama?
3 . an?a fafiafiW"
aRafaParanaam a t : Rafi-
at
23m?utfaffiaassafiiwivat-
rum“
?i armfr—ii i amafi
a an?a fafiafi afaagmafamaamntfi tfi mfiafi t“
anfimfiigfii
‘
m 12.-m area. a mg ufirfim fia
ufinfi fi ‘rfim“on I Hafi zw Ear: uffiafiiwawfi a
E'
ci glam—ai 143m gem : u Q0 u
IHTWAH P man e . mgsi c .
z
gzm 3111 3 0. gs .
3 m : A . B. C. gm. P.
4R3 55 A. B. C. P. Bo dhiruki gives the translitera
t ion £13. 122 3111, Pan tho kia, i . e . 113 3 , wh ich wou ld be better. 5From 3“5 !
“fit to w e left o ut in P.
6nfazfiimA . P. tfifimi
’
mB . mfwgfi’
mc .
44 11 131113111“?q 11
maémfi fimfiunfiafiafifi £1511: £119 1: Pia Q E11311
a'
afi'
im “REN TfiI amfiffiwmfi fi Fag : 11ea11
afi t imfia gsfié Hévii sfiaqfi‘
v‘auaflmamw ‘
mm?afi iéamtmmafianaffifi u =11fia 115 1311
1194
fed Baffi n 3 1m ? m nawagmi RHQ
W TUFI'
ufmgfi‘
fll =11fia 11Q?11
111311 {E1111 gawk 131mmah mm $1131 film
fizfiefim safimafizifi z few fa Béaffimfa 315 mfaunfa am fa feui fiaaafi fimm wm“afianaufifa 1 fawfa Haafiuamfa fig
mfir 1°mfam'
r'
nfa Bari?fiaznfa fi at rT-nfa aé nflmwfi flmfinfi fimfamafia 11311213 fem mu'
fim fir11Q3 llaffi x
—1a; gawk 33 13331 51W 3 1111611 lam a
W RH fi fawn: mafia amfémmf’ 1 11mm
Ef f: 13 11? a? 3 111W fi amfi Hafi zb afeenfa
211m: 311 fnwmfaaaszr“an 1aafiam a’
ewhimHTm ung: gmaffi
'
agafi éfafia =1 gaféfif’m 1w
smfie flfiafi amamafi mfi gm ti rg aft“
lnfi fa
-
q‘P.
Z wfinfi fifia P . wfimaffifrrr C.
3 &W A. B.
faeim ay 0. P.
4W mA. c. ( am t? P.
5 fi rm w fi A. C.
W W E. 11m P.
63 3 119 5?left out in B . P.
7 516
11gmafi qg: 11
311451111513 3 a $1111 glamtmai 1115 1 u‘
fmnfirrig
’
11Q8 11
5m 111gmaimed 313 1211131111 111ml35111115111
1151’
q £15 11:n 115139fim m:mwfi ifi a : 1
iiW 119!“3111911 shaft
gmarfiaflumafig: 11ci 11
milmani la?3 551 1311212
1
gmaafi =1“61ai ms? 1
mi 3 nfimfflm a fish
Hammima 3°m
"
11a11
31 B’
immy nmugmgwis
1
fa ils M3121 1311519 aim
1 111 7111111 A. B. ai rman }. m rmfi P.
2mm afi‘
1fiafi gm A.
aw l 31123 B. mma fi fi afi igm 0. am afia gm P . If.we want to restore themetre, we might readallm aW , though the short 0would be irregular ; or, allowing still greater metrical license, we might conjecture 1111}“557103133?W IN-i” ‘5 , i . e . ‘A kalpako ti may perish and the d iamond seat, ’ using kabayefor kshayet as one syllable, andW as trisyllab ic . 3
5 8 2A. C. P. RTE: B. IsRTE: meant for G TE, i . e .W t, or is it meant for ”g ig: or fi t?
4 See Lal.Vist .
p . 5 72, 1. I O .
5
Edeest in B 6 EN?mat either an?711711 or perhaps 216 1113 1.7 Fromm to 7516111113 left out in P.
8For BTW,
see Childers’ Pali Dict .p . 4 1 1 ,
‘ col. 2 ; for paraménuragas, Lal.Vist . p . 171, l. 13. 9 m A. B. P .
G rimC.
46 11 131113 1176131 : 11
tit-
11 ( 111 ( amt-
151
( 3 11 113 11
W Wsumfi: 119 1 1
gnaw fifa’
P gamm a
51° 151111211121 § t~11afifi 1
vg
'
fia 3 11i 61311133 gut}118 11
11111a; W7113111 h is 1
331m 9 flea-
fi t”Hui" : l
213 1 F3 1333 5 11111111 11111331 1
W u's” fafi ffi“fafiiififefa 1111
nannfiwmfifi’
ffie 1361121111Elam?“11Q“11
1111111111gawkW fi l’sfnama m anta am
fa'é
’
iwmi ftfizfimaflw rflafig 7313 31313 111113 61
3 155 1“3 3 1 sw imamini nfta‘
fifizifiW"
11111?
l
gm ta‘
t A. gi warfi tat B. M a n i c . W umP
2 mafia A. B . P. m t! CL; meant for 3 3m.3 W B. ; deest in P.
4uh ?A . o .
afifi r B . P.
5 111311: B . c .
6 i A. B . c . P. onee x pects n or
“It?“ 7
al l}C .
8mfifi A.$1311 B . P. 113111
31151?C .
was ? 9 151113 11 . ag-
Q—B cr .
1° fm aa AB fW C. fan-
AE R
11a deest in P .
12111113 A. 0. 1111131 B . 11111 11 3 P.
1311m A .
14 faf11A. o. f-
q'
B. fitfii P. M A B O.
3 6 WTP. 16am : A. B . C .
17 was?left out in A. B .
1811111
713 8 1 left out in A. B . C .
4 8 11 3 111111111311 : 11
fiqggfiq qftaftm11 1111111 Ba 1111111111111 1111111 118
15111: 1111111111 11 11111111111111111111111111111111111
11111111111111316111111 111111Pgfi ufi a 3 3a? 1111111111.
11111 1111. 11
513111111111 111 11111111111111awfaahmamnamfm’
fir
15131a affi gsaa 1 111111111111 1111t a 111113 11111
1111113 311°
111111111211 11 1111111511 1111 11111111191? 11
11111 1 111111311 Emfafimi afin 111 11111111111111111111111 11131611111111 1111 11111
13 3 131113 1
61111111111
1111 15111111111 11111111131111131111 111311 1111113 1111111111
3111161111111 111111111131111111: 111111 11
11121: IIQQ II
{11«111111111111 11111115
1 11111111 11113 fem fim
11611“11111 11133 11m1fi=111111121 1 111111111 1 111 1111
1111111111111 afi 111111111: finvimmgfltfifa 111111111111;131111111 111 1511111111111111111£ 11 111fats 11111116 111
1111111111 113 13111111111111111111“magm a 11111111
11111111 1111111111 111 ufinw’mmm 11 11 111111111111m
'
1121m aqmém génféswag 1130 11
1
gfé‘ A . 3 1? B. C.
“
33 1 P. The Chinese translation suggestsWm °
,
Buddha’s nirmitakaya.
2 11111111 A . c. 11111113 11113 B.1111111115 P .
6
3 1111111
1513 fi afei Ao°f1111nfai B .
“
31
9 111111111 1133111 11fl1i P.
4a faw
’
r’
i mc .
11 111115 1111111? left out in P .
611511A. B . c. P .
611111111
° A. B . c . P.
11 5 111111111: 11 49
1113'31 1111111111111 11111 11116 1
1 11 1 1
113112fim1 1'
111f111 11m13 1
5 1 111 6111m m111
1116 11111 1
11
W WW11 1W ‘ 1
11fisfi 11115 1
afi a émm uim n
1111111fi111 A. M a u i-m p .
2 m m.
35 111
B. ; deest in A. C. P.
4This is all that remains of what seems to have been the
first verse, consisting of four lines . As the Chinese versions agree in mentioning theEastern quarter in the first verse, we may conjecture something like
afi mwmffl gg éfzyfi fim a u
The general outline of the metre is u lu u Iu u 5111B. P.
6 fit B. P .
7"T5 P.
8 but see verse 4 .
9 111111 my A. B.
m C.
10 Here the metre seems very imperfect, and cannot be restored bya comparison of verse 4 . Possibly a shorter metre than that of verse I may have beenintended . 11 mA. B . c . 11 P.
12 tn A. B . P.
1311111 A. B . P .
H ( 111. z.]
50 11 3111111111115: 11
111 1 11 1111 1 1
111111111 131111 1111111111
15111 111111 1 111111111 1
151111111?11111 5111 1 118 11
1111116
1 1 1 1111111111 11 1
1
111713111 11 11111
33 31311-
lflfi-11 1
1 1111111111111 31111 11171
1111111 111118 11 1 111 11
”111"
1 311121 1111 11111 11 1
11111 111111 111 1111 111
233 11 111111111 113 11
0 N 0
1 1 1 11111 111 as 1 11 1.
lz‘
tzP. nP.
3 111111A.
4 5 1 A. B. P .
613 1 A . B. C F .
7 From fi to'
fl'
é left out in P.
9 111111 1“deest‘
in P . 11 111 11B . 11 1 111 110.
1°11A. B . c . P.
11 11 11 111111 A . fir11 1 1 1 B. fa 1111 111111 P. fz 11 1111110. The lettersare not quite clear ; we ex pect 11 1 QB, orW?m .
11 1511111111113 ”
11 1 1131 1 111 11111 11111111111 1111
afi sfi gafifi flm l
‘
1111 111 faW 1”111311 11111111: 1 117311
11 F111 31111 1111 1 11 1193 11
11 1 1 11 31 11111 1
1 11 11-1111 111111111 111 11: 11118 11
1 11111111 11 1
131 111111111 1 11 1 11111
1 1gm 1111 111111 1
11 11 1 11 1 1 1113 : 119 1111
3 111 13”IITEIfWW 1
11 1 1 131111 11111 1111111111111111: 1 1111 11111 1
8
1111111
211 P.
1111 s
151 1111 A. P .
11111 C.
51 131 : A. B . c . 11111 : P.
6 Both 11before 1 and
”
é must be scanned long. 7 if?! P.
8 W fi fflm A. 111111111113 B.
111111111111 0. 1111111111 P.
11 5 1111111q 1
safiamgw wafififii l
1 1 111 1F1fi1 111‘
11 1“11 1 -
5 11 111 1 1111 1111 1
111 11 1 1 11 1 11 1119 11
11 1 1111111 111 111 111 111 1
N
15 111111 1 3 1111 11111 1
1 11 1311 A. C. P. 1 511 Bz wfi A B c .
scanned as u u u u u5 W A. B . C .
7111111 A. B.
5 3
5—
4 11 31 11 111111: 11
11511111 11115711111
1
11f1'
1 1
1 111 111111111 3 111111 1 1111 1111 113111
1 11 W ganfiafhargsm naméfli 1111 111111 11 11m : 111 11 111 1 1 11111111? 1 1 1 1
111
mg: 11 11 : 1111111 : 11111511 1 11 1111311 1 111111
1 11 11111111113 1 11 131 111 11111111111 111 111 11 1 1111
1 1 1111111 1111IFGW 11'
1132 : WW W
Q
EO
E fl a,
’a fi
0 Q O B
11 11 1111111111 1 11111 11 1 11 111g151111111 11111
1111 1 111111 1 11 wi tflfi fawtfi fi sufim
w11m 111 11111111 11 1111 111 111
11111 A. B. P .
2:11 A B. 11 P.
3111111
‘
1 deeet in c .
41111 111111 0. 1111111111111 deest in P .
5 11115 5 11111 P.
61 11 deest
in B. 11115 11'
111 zP .
8 11 11111111 11.
9( a! deest in C.
5 6 11 11 11111111: 11
11 5111 11 " 111111 111 111 3 1 111 111 1 1 1: 1111
“W WW 113311
11 171 1; 31 1 11 11 11 1 1 1111111 1 11 1 1 1 1
111 1119 1 111 1 1 111 111 : 1 111 1111“11 1 111 11
15521 11111 1 11131111 11111 11111 1111 111311 11 111
11 1 111 1111 1 11f11 1 1: 11 11 111: 11 1
{11 1: 1131111
1111111 111111 1 111 1 113111 1 1 1 11 11
1 1M1sf11
‘
111 1111111 1 1 111 1 1 111131111
11 1 1 1 1 1 1111 1 1 11 1 11111 11 1 f11 f1 1cr11f1 1 1
11 11 15 1111111 '31 111111 1F1 fam 111 111113
11 11 0.
2 11 11 1 111 B. .P
4 m m A . 0. 1 111111 1 11 B. 1 111111"1 f1 11 P . See Childers, s . v.
indriyam.
5.flTfl
'fi-{I A 0. 1 1111 B 111fig1 1 P.
“Sf1f111111 f1 A. B. 0.
1 1 11111 11 1 . deest in p. 1 0. 11 P.
9 For the pafikakashfiya, see the small Sukhfivativyfiha, 19 .
u galaT-fiq g: u 5 7
afimfig 1131 33 13 1 unafi i Fifi mgfira": Rafa u
HW fiI am n’
fiafé "3a"
afmma; gawk 33 133?El afifam w ummm
a?“H Ewfifi mwr
‘
érfi mw tfimfi gmm agmagnfaéfii maamim
'
fif“
amaqfi a I i?"mm
mm Faw fifa Rafi gwnaufiama fa
fimi fiafiata am ummfiafiafiqfifirfifflmfiz 1151?
3 27W! {Fa fin?Hgffi imm gmf‘
ma afigmfiman
’amm
“?mfieifa I Fr
“
fi: gfi fimgfirfi g m ama13?fi r?! fi gufiflmwfi rfi m afaé f
‘
a I4
Haam am : t um
“?mfiéfia’f
‘
wfin?agfi fimmm wmfi 33 3W HTHTTNTfawn SWEETmm“? nrgfi
'
aifa filamfi :W W‘QWH’TEW
'
T
safi tmwafflitfiif‘
qnfwtfa EM “6 a: afinfiflt 13W
gz“yet a mfiafifw t au ra-
émfifl u’
fiafififga
‘
i’
ftmm’
é amm’
im imafia fifir‘
r'
fi lHEW1: W191: Fifi fi afflfi aafamufmm flw fifl
flamgfiéfa lfifa féaamfimiamfi ar-rfimufm
lHTcIT A B C a
‘
tfima r pzu
'
aiR-
q‘fi A 23 35 5 3 13 0 1)
3 111 A. C . P . ; deest in B.
4From“eli te mgfififit I left out m B 5 wrath A
"Hf-Ma c wafafa p G
ama- fame .
7M a=m c W 3 13
5 8 n136113 31q n
Fifi“! araéiaamaagafamufmama tamgufiafia
mgfiéfir a?“II salt fitFamfiTsi fiaatifit sari a
fa'
ffifgefi nfawifi agnfifnanfiéfrzigammaafiwagfa amfi fagaw gmmnmfifl élg agatfit gwaai afi mfi nfiw’éfi afi atfimgam n
we: génfmmaffimmuffuémafim fiwafia gfifa
mafifqfi aai am génfmmaaqfsqf’
q fitw m
gf‘
anfi mfaam3 n 39 uafw c-mggawk 3 3 533 BW 3w arm: Bi?
"
7?
Béamagnmfia afim i mmifa ua a Fla 3 3 53?
Ramwfamfiugfimfa fi 8 3°
a ags‘
fsaflfi'
i ifi mmmafaatfi
‘
ra ( ffi artfagmrat ifa nfi fiw fifima a
W fifa avi an"uBéafimfia fa
'
a
‘
arfia -u as! «a;gawkgmzmfi 531Ga l : umsnmmfiafiatnw nmfimarfiaW inamianfimmfia fem?“
mfg fain?) mfiafilm: Hflfifi flgwas?qgfw z
fiawfa-m: mfiqqf
’
am: mafi a :1° fmtfam faa
‘
ia
1From Tfm to“1? left out in B.
2 fm ft A. MWWQ '
fi C. fwmifm ufa P 3
gfanm nfaamA. gfawfi mmfemmB. C. gram-
amP.
fi n’é a aurgg A. fi fi a
'
fim gg B. fi fi a agg c . fi a ag P .
5new A . B . C. P .
6 =fi B .
7a a nm fif
"
rtm : A. B. life; 0
deest in P .
8=rrftamfia A. mfia B. P. mfia ferc .
9In Chinese
,
po ssessed o f the though t of equalness .’ 10HWFW : deest in A. B.
60 u 5 15 13 7111 3 : n
finafiaqmasamafafiréflm“a afiuuaqm: {fir-Ia
‘lflfllflmm ssvgmfi némfi am anargmam a l M aw : Héafim aiéiwfaigw r I
3 1mm: aéafimfis’
ffl m1minimum: Héufi’
fi‘
é“
film HEN?fafi‘
éiiaaam a Hangar:1
6 5 5 516513afanfim I m amfmgfi aaqm ufirfima
‘
aam
“fifi rfifli ‘mufinfamfimafimam maximal agrnmfimaaamlW egm: ntngaiafaaam“EUvaramuagm: fifaa
’
lamflI fi gmuanqm fawn?!
mm fim am Iw’fi ugnumm: aéfi ufimm u
fléflfl‘
fltfimt aéutnmaéuaam mun?"ssnfi
flm’
fiafinflfi w r Remnant : afigwm nfirfit
W fiflflfi ‘ " fi ftflagmWifaazlw aam m fg
3 703 131531: Béntnarfaf‘
aaiaaam agatgwagm
gfiwfnafiz'
ianfHT’TflQ HHIfiEHTsafafmffaiifgqamfi ffl‘flfi
‘flm t snfl
‘léam: RENE
mfiaatn 131mm“fifli‘m‘
aw ufitfiiem”
1 W deest in allMSS.
2 fi ffl‘
fl deest in P .
37m gum : A. B . C . P .
Sanghavarman’
sCh inese translation shows that hemust have read 5HW :
ma c .
BBP .
7 »fi P. Shou ld it be gfisxmn lW fi fi’? 8 mdeest in all
MSS .
9 wfaf‘am as A. B . C. gfizfm’t a P.
10 59mA. flat B .
39am . fia t: P.
ngmaa‘lag : u 6 1
W IT: wfia 11558 0 flgrufig’
gfnfaamm“sw im”? w ai t m afimmgmfi} 11318 15233
W vfifi 3mm namzia: nmfi afif‘efia’
i 3 75113331
Faifm:waft-4m : 513 1 fatmfimW “H’
fi mmtm
m m:m m”! aafifamntm ufiifimmi ( 19:
sm fim‘
isfiqw sa lamama fat-
an zfiu fi ts?qFa
fifi’
l 25 143 :mm t fafimz4 M am: gm : 13m
fienm wh o EW I musing”zfiu Uri aw
fi lm :W : fafi‘m f
‘
flfiflng'
lmfi afifsafinmimam : ufmmaafam safamWm 2
8
3 mafiflfi gamngmafi fw m w fzamwM UM : $13 1:w finfi rW anne rafi
mt ifizmam m umgfaagmfwé’
rfisa nnmnmumgal
“)ism-
“nsafnm examm t
u
afam3 1m3 mm eta—a qfazia: q firfifi i nfilfifir
”nfim
’
a:
um W 751 gfilfia"! wannfiam wan
‘
é'lm: fi fi lw : I EganwasM E
1W : added in B . afterW 2it“P .
3 W ET: P.
mm mz? ”fi r-
em . fam r B. mm : C. firmer: P.
5ng A. B .
vig o P.
fi xfltmfimzAH B alm an ac zfrmmia P. Winfi A B C.
E? P. The wh o le o f th is sentence is unintelligible811A. C. P. E B .
9From
fan to mmleft ou t in P.
1°
gar deest in P.
11 m : A. B . ( 3. ma
Faflt P .
12“FF -ii} deest in C.
6 2 gmaa'
lqg: u
{is G ian: fifixfi a“a
‘ Fag i n gm afimsqafiiz'
ifa
gassangaf‘
safiBaimgwmfia m um Faféfi faawas first sacrumqwq
‘
fianfirfig‘
na a Hams:
émtéfiufi zirwarnHERE-71 nssanfimfimfi maged afie
’
fiwi ai fua'
fi mi qwm am angst“
umnfiwmfi uat n3
$q We s fss nwiwgtcfhim w afimiaafi’
WEI nfmuw 117315 mfirm 8 mmafw wamnrfi
sémmfi gsfm fit fimfimanta ufi a imifii fats“?
fans as: amn’
fianamtfi eaf‘
efir Fifi Fagsifi
333 1? fi ts: fimaé‘raigwnm 133 1 ma
‘fii afi tifi-T
ageifiw nwmfi mfizfinfi iw fimw : u W3 133?m di
‘
i Wfifififlfififi l l“scam
-
é Hnémnfiamnnfiaananfiaaigei amnan
’
éfi an emia? qg‘
Riva
aim mgim wggsfi fi fwawm mfifi afi3733311 ! anfifl mifflmwfliféfifi amam mafia
B'
i sfnamm na’
iséw wgs : 3 1.11mmIfi fi mfiaafia
’
Efiifl‘fi-
‘
lgflmflagaafi Rosa?
‘
q gap
1a B . l A. C . P.
2awn P .
3 Here the three earliest Ch inese translations insert ten long sectio ns, wh ile the two later Ch inese translations follow the Sanskrittex t.
4 w t A. B . c .1m P.
5uni A. B . c.
6 Wflifgaifafimaia
’mfifm r: I A. B . am ém° C. $13 76 {immm : P.
7( Hafizmg
wmrmai A. B . 0. ma;WWW P.
9 mfimnwwf‘
nm left out in P.
64 n{11613 33q u
EBB- (W T: a a mamfwamm mfii séw wgsd3 Warsaw ii a” Efifilfi flmnfifla Frail fess: INT
Bzm'
gmfi an na fqzmfi amaxi gar-mi em s
“:
shaman m axim -3mm HE!"
a mi BgTTvfiW’
g
‘
mamgfi i“amman
’
éfim fi agnémfiiagtfimaft
qfi t it tifirm ufi imifi?’
use"
as W sw at-
etaGriffin? lizim an
man‘s awfamlgm ‘
i'
flmaiamtafi fini I s t ift
W affles“smtmtflm
'
imflgmatam‘
imfa airswfi
tafi amine-mums maesfaswaafi nmarvi“gu nfli ‘fifi W afkwmi
’lfsa” aimtmaiafifisufttgz
’
anmmfiifi ffifiamfsafiafafifafi safafi Efifimfi "
Ema u nmfia swamnimam-
5 l H gm nfim”
fi'
fiiannfisafimfi fi éasa’
imrfiafamntifiӎ
’
tfimfin firmsfatfgm firm-"
jam u”safari 3313
la B.
2 W A. C. m a B. w fizP. QW P.
4 Q A. B. C
deest in P .
5Bim ini deest in P .
6iii A. B . C.
7gm a
‘
iwgfi fim
A. B . c. w afi agw rfwfi P.
8 fi fza A. B . C. fi qw'
P.
9E fflfl
afifixm deest in P.
7°QWfH gamufsmdeest in A. B . c.
11 m m
afigflém Raf-33m"“
im mifiafa'mwfi A . fi f
ggfiafifigfim
'
iw B . m anafigwévi 1153 3 721?W P C. m "
sf-
slam115313 133 gm mfwmnfi P. It sho u ld be either H?! o rWWI“? a}
deest in A.
13 fa Rama instead of wfsmmg P.
ll gmafiiqa: 6 5
umfia W 31113 13 13 t imfis gatanfi ima
afi ésqw fiiaaw agfi fig famfigfiaw fiaflanm w fiazl affair 35113
811121a am anar
=ng Fifi-
ct m fisfaw ssfiir féfaaimfii i aiai utfafifmaviafiiai 13m m nammi
“an I 33 1
8313
4
33113 IEmma'
sanaemiaa Hflfi q fi?am sfém53 3 gm saw : umama I un it
‘
s
gawnf‘
afi as finiaai afimuim'
éfisi nw mmafi 'aH€I§
5 mire"? 3313 I amnfiram i am afiaim231mm fiamsfi'
affi g anmaaffi g ant i'
aflisi
aafifiig anFamfig ufi sw éiéfir G iff aft-
smithmam-
ew as”gar
-m i afiwm'
fififli 11Wgeiig twigminaret
“umrfia u 80 n
{ifs sagW 3 mm 1: fi nmgm: nag trim
mgfi'
éifa Fr'
m‘i sa mafia: a : t win
”trai l nfinaifi
ufaa‘éifa 33 74 gafiumgm: nag nfi zm mgfia
’
fir I
1m a n : A. Hum an-
fl: B . m mmc . {mai ns-
rt: P .
2 ssfsm‘
i
sfifw a i m P .
8Deest in P .
4 =sn°smdeest in P.
5
gwasA.
um B . c . P.
6 min i A. B . mime?c . P .
7 are" B .
8nfam
A. B . c. trfamP .
8( fi rP .
18a deeet in B .
11M A. P. nffimi B .
From nfimfi to 11533 left out in C .
12 mm’rm A. B . mafia: C. W“P .
13am gafiutngan: fi n?niffi g A. wwqafisnigamfi st
“: fl a g B . an
}
:
gfi flmgmn nfi afi uifi fig C . swi g a fi ttings“min-Di 115353 P.
K [ III .
66 ngmafiia‘ g: u
n am e 33 fisfsrrl $118a Bai ls 7
353 635
ge lati n Ffiw lmgw fi8Fafafinml§mlet ifil fin
f‘
fi a gamwmafimif‘
afawn? nfilalél nafir i
ii gafiifa‘
fafm lgmm ffi flflilmi general Film“til
-
guns?!mwmwélfi ufifir333mlammufiflinafialw fiafimwmfmfi fi a si lumgsm: 1153113 nil?
mgfiaifa l 55 fisfsmEiifimfi l“gin-
tin saws 3 3 53$15 fslalfwagmafiafnamel amnaméa: award
ass: view a fafafirrmgmletifi amelaninasins é fiw wi alfswaufa fimfiinmgmmi u
’
ffi.8mgl§m=li ggfiméifié’sn: will Hal
‘
s Framiimi Fa
ii sualai Ha lal u lmnfsm nalfailsi’i lfilféflfi l
m afiglfm’
m afiaaiWe; fat-nu t ia 3 65m l
”? t lfit
E'
NT“Bf?!ifliW HFFEMWT: t lftéimHaifaaafi mm nfal
‘
m I
afaa’
fi fi'
fi lfi fififi lt tmamft lalnlfsla
( Til: leaf-
sum fifllfflfflfi a w alnutwfimamamagfi
1m 7" : P .
2From faf
‘
af‘
mm to left out in C.
3FromBRI
O“
tom m fmifir left out in c . P .
4From ailtnil
‘
a to 3mm as left o ut
in A. B. “Wfif m p only 5 W A. W E BWC P
infi rm“A. mili tarism : B . m fi nfimmw C twigs-ma?
W m : P .
7 w i llA. B m a c. m fami P.
8From
fa nftzim to farm left out in P .
9 (lira-fit A. tinfsflr: n B . tin-
fi n c .
6 8 u galaa’
iag:
nevrfieai gvaia vaa'
aereaval avarrnv'
rafivi a533 : lFaarfa avatars: vaavrtea aaaaamit ari
‘
v
rfve'
irav garavia-ervalvvravaaeivfirIavararg r
vafiarfaa a ii aliaverr fafafarrvlvfaar: mmalaiiva
’
firairv’
fiagearalFaiali
‘
vaaaaarvaafia8aa a faanvlavr
'
avra valavli afiaararaaveifi a
a afi vvrgar: vars use: mafiafir wfir a vi tavfirarv nfaaeifa falalf
‘
v fiai valalafaala‘
éiav
v’
firv’
a I aliq rvvrei arfiza iazfeie'lva a afaaai
vav: nar'
iii wfv g veg 5a :via aavarfa fati
'
ern
avi'
ti aaa‘fifia afiaaiia alfimfi i f'fifl
a
vfiviaea
fai‘
aaaa vaavayfiifiia vfiaarfi-ra I fiilaifir B8
a
arfatv'
fi 8
a at”? faalaf
‘
rfi I wfi: 3 HQ 3a: eat
m qfififlfi 31am : variaealvfa r a8 fiai as:
ara vvvvarei c. avvvvvevei ir faarfa p .
8 aa a
ftvlrvreaaaraW ammavalw A. va a favnvrearavra valarqi axia
mmaavarar B . er a afaemvravaara avrarai asiavmagarar0. aa a fav
vvramaara vmaai aiawamm P . ira a faanvremav wa vvram
FBEFWHWQW p .
3 Here A. and C. repeatW W fi WWW o
4 Here, between fEi-T‘
EITand fit , C. repeats the fo llowing : ( Fern it“?aaila aifirvweliraa aria -
aim aifvvaraliiaa viivramfafaailaM m filia l . 5 ti!” deest in P .
6 WIFE (“aA. B . C . P .
7 faari
afirfirA. B . c. favifir P .
8r B .
u gamma-
1g: u 6 9
fat arvai faeav : varaa ata vvf‘
laaral ilwnafé alv vai
‘
aaav'
aaafaW firgavaveéia
vvaifi rqazvftvlalvéaamvalfa a ama lgam
afiafilawrfaaarv‘ci 8 i
‘
afai‘
arvrifavPaaraa‘
firavar
faa faa'
wefisaara”aifiivwlai fafi farvfi eiar
'
ia
afirravaraeifaa a’
ifaveaiaf‘
ai’afFarvai a
'
a er
fan vavwfgavvlarara viva :vaiirfaaivrii aviarai
ea’
laararavaa'
a aval‘
aanfa aftmvfaawrfia aa
analafvalaeaamfiiséi -vraaeiaa : n8au
vagarsfira’
i a’
ifiivw'
i avaavaaaiaa lFairgavrlaeaifilvanarfiaaaalrafifvevalwarai ar
maermi
vaaarvfiralrrgalarai aiiaalarawrvla I vaarala I
ai r“
taffeta aar’
iwgrvafaa’riifa
‘
garfi a'
ifirvanvi
afifawari‘
a aria valavli ailaarmavv‘
rvia afr
fawaralvaafiialai agaaaiz'
ii‘
aaaaavevrvaaii
fv'
a: m : a : gaaravla: viiaat : gam es:
1 feusarl-rrri deest in B.
2trerrrlralA B memo . varv
'
rizP .
8vmga
A. B . 0. mega P .
4at deest in A. c . P .
8van: in all MSS .
8air
in all MSS .
7 fan—await aim: A. farvarv'
ri arifrrv B . fam e-
trvilla C. p.
favmfi ararv P .
8rvi c.
9vrasfrA. c. P. vitria .
l Oar
deest in B . f?! P .
“Fl A. B . C. The MSS . constantly vary between
andWW, after aria?or ahfz . I have preferredWWand 3527?throughout th is
tex t .
70 uvvrafiiarg: n
aamagar amvavlifaaravraafi iifagflamfaa’
ifir
vealai galvari EW HWQ FQ B I Toilet} fauna
em ail via aalir'
rii faetfv I avlifaaraafaefifa
veafi zzp valaari eviiaararavarvia I 3 341i
Harvavrifa veaa'
lzeravlaari ailaar
mavvrvia l vea avrvavrif‘
aarrciai‘
avia
a’
ifirveaeirzq : vvraraiw'
laararavvevi‘ri I uafiava
‘
i
var aarvavrii‘
aareafvaii‘
avwafiza vvrarai File
armavvreaa tarnrfvaarvvmavlifaaflvgtafaflPam ela : galarai as
’
iamalavvrvifi refinazvalaHarvavrifaarraafaafilalfvveaafizq: aviaaliW e
mar-avatar?l tfiiaW aarvavrifaalwiav‘
afifavw
fi zz: garaari ea’
laararaatrrvia 1Wear Harva
vrifaaraeraaaifilvwvavlfwavraari aiiaamraa"
q-
rvrjfi qow'
iagvzraamavrifirafiarfiifira’
lfiiawa'
i
fi fagarfa vararvi as'
laararavvr-aia I aaaiatlaea
aamavriiaaleaa'
lfilveaa’
iz‘
ifaaarfa garaali afiel
vraravarviaI aaa'mfilavl aarnavlifaargraaai fir
Heavevrfv avraarimammaavrviau aegevwavr
1
graveavrrA.
°vr B . c. g
eavevr P .
8 Fae-
eu deest in P .
8alfa
vrerailza: vgvrfvr B. ; probably alfvveaa‘
lza: or alfaveaailz’ifagavemfm l
4Probablym is left out ; fromm to aifimvr aliava left out in P .
72 .II gal-
dm z u
afivammfafi afaa'
iimavi‘
v ufavri’
l a afiw:
err-fig am: I alfavwaizefi alfaalaamli alfiaavmivfiaararvi Faa
’
eiasaerval : varava’
l'
a: l avnaea
afivfiravlrwra'
aa aaa’
iaeaarrvliamam aFara
i v avai l-aw araarii a aveaiavrtarw esiav
vant'
ai faavfiafiiiigvlavaiaa:m afi faaafar“
gfiafarir artf‘aaw: lmaven a aei
’
raleara8
arie'
ir
fm vftfvarflfi lfi affia’
filsaaual:
a’
ifi : afavmfir'
gi av8 “flea vaaai sivarvvr aarvavr
aar’
irei8
agarrava Faiaai aaaaegmlaiarraggvva’
vitae’
iafvf‘
a n wfiravaafaarwiiiw ere awl
wafrfiram m : aafaaaarfaaltr aariai‘
vara
vi‘
aa’
fa aarvarviiseai’
a araraafifavea’
ifimailala
an Eaaar“aerrr avail-liar: vaaavaffiar: va
g—emsrm : vagaraarm agaz
wvaelaravrFatima
1afaai A. C . avfaefi B . aria-Feral P .
2 anemiain all MSS . ; probably
vvaraara, as in p .
8
vvegh vrtwiai IA. gaeaiafiarasrai I B .
80minC.
gaggifm‘
taeIr P . ai aatn B. a wfvawr P .
5aeietrr
deest in P .
6
3a k t A. B . C. {E FF P. ; may be meant for a locative referringto m fi , or for fl fi ffi 7 7=li deest in C.
S B ‘Q A. B . h a C.
ri a P.
8
agP . Fanari A. fam vB . favmv c. fanearurP. But
cf. Vagrakkhedjka, p . 30, 1. 14 : viavirvarrfirsaafa°vafifava§lirarivra. {v
aaaal A. B . C.
8m: P.
17t r deest in C.
18 mafia: A. C. 7 t naria: B .
at P . , leaving urea
u gmafl’
iaq n 73
( am: vs’
fi famamnfmfia a vegan ififltflfi mflfi'
é z
aft-twain safivjffl mtfiwifiwralafavifa ufiane ifa
ntwfi Fata'
tmfinwafuvifirmamfiamm nfaviax’
afir
fizfiaar aafiwifa a? a i?W flflfi ifliffi am a
1gm BE Ta?u {fa alfafl awmfiamfiai qfimm
gmfiifma’
f“faf'
cifafwrfilfi n : mm : 1m Gimm
tiimma m’
ag infi“m fimém trafifi atmfi Tsin
amft new: n3735 351afaa af fi ne} g'
c'fsm 21132913 1
gfim Q Efiflfi lwarm atfaa 1m aégmmamtfi-mmrfn: u gufiaam
‘
infagwa nfimaza‘ lwe: «a;gatfi mufiqfnzmnan?afféaimi
‘ffia u ssfam xmzr
asufimmfiafimw unmfiwmm amnmi fi ti mfinvm u 83 u
w : B5 ; gaunaia a iammfiammm 331mm u
3 ii ssri agmnai war” SENT 13
igwu53: afi fawfiv: vimifa a mi fatM u
1shin A . B . C . zfiar P.
nag“? B . l arg e. nerg P.
5fit A .
W P .
153 l B . ufim fiafitm Pm Trim -
am“C . P .
uf‘
afi ffl P .
[ IIL z.]
2 =e ir P .
3| faagA
B . C . m P .
6
5 3 3m A . B . C . gmfi P .
8at“?B .
9ufimrfiafim A. 0. m i
10
gag deest in C . P .
11a?m m “A . B .
w A . c . P. m B .
13 Gait? A . B . C .
74 lgma'
rfiagg : u
fi ta? fig Fig“sh amnew”
fi fi : mi : tfiffi m’
t iFa'
fi nt i
a areag'
fi fg ga’
i’
agfefwzI
13 132
ufig DR E feifag
’
su
I I BE BE? afi mfii qs fi1
aflrg fmg u 3 n
at rium?3m?flag : 1mi?3 7
an?! gig fifimvfiml8 5 am van
-
cm gear-fi n
m inim: faii gate! Eri n: "8 n
3339 fa33 9 : qmi nmafi n
a i ammn gmaw:
mfifi sm fit a?“a?” in?“Eraser 3 151 fg nw mfi u qu
nfi BETH-
arzHum“Hag:
firm ? atmvifi faart l
Rm m‘
ifim anfi: BPFU
am am umfi nfig: "é, "
fflé P .
3 fafa’
13 P.
4m fig A. C .egg
-
Q B. w it h“W R P. amin o .
7
§ P9From § gfi to u§ nsm
left out in P.
10WTnTfi' B.
12H P. a n, see chap . 25
76 u gnrafiiqg: n
afi z'
iai fi tsfi fauna? ufig éfiévgfaagé I 71aman fi fi faga
‘nmwi 3 In? awrfli fugwmamgm
arma’
éwfiaerfa fag-
sirf‘
a t iaf-
q‘wan Elifimfi afiél
fwtfimfw fiaifir: affi rm l i amafismmw nan
m afia-BFatwa-mafiamama?swfiwmrgnuafi
a amaswgfismafifi mfa anaa'
isfiirmwm amnam7
<fiamnam I a?“a fi aé
‘mw afi wBega n am
aria? fiwmfi g W aifflafi‘
ssraafiiaii 3313 3 0711
aw aiifitfnmg’
fia“mmfia” ufwifamzw {Gishimam“igm
—m i fi w mgwua 15 5m
fmvmafir: ufq tfiwifa n Bun
m i fimama’
Famgq ngmmafianmg: wfwt
1“H3 deest inB.
2 fa B.
3QT? and 8 left o ut in P.
4Th is
passage seems to be imperfect, and, according to the fiveCh inese translations, we ex pect‘
fl'
aféil‘
fll ua afiz’
rfi gamngfit armfmfié uni I The number differs in the five
translations between 200 ko tis, 2 20 ko tis, 22 ko tis, 20 ko tis, and 2 2 ko ti - niyutas respectively ; but they all agree in theAnagam i
- ph ala.
5“3 11135 deest ein P.
6PB?
vmadeest in P .
7 fi rm A. c . aim B . aft P .
8
315mA: 313mB .
31'
s?afi C. P.
9afi afit mam A. B. aitiafit who?0. a
’mafi f. m nfi
“
P.
1°deest in o .
11 EBA.Era B . fi t o . W P.
120. adds ama fi a.
13ufw rfamzA. C. P . nfimfim: B .
14m A. C. P . m B .
3 5Eh
A. P. H B . C .
n gflfi ffiwg: n 77
mm l fafauifa "
a mfaglfirfis cigar?m qfimi
m am faww wfa“a fi fth anarfemwai
3 1 u‘
R-‘
jfiTG IWH a maamfasnaé fast“11 nat, u
asmfiasmarmsnar eats-
{Fifi sfifimfi‘
r were?
smgwimfiazat“aBiwa?ufiméamfimgmssfiuéw
mai l Hrfflanmfiafafir u 89 n
l—Hnaa’
isfiaamsa 3mm mmafi mfiufi
1From here the tex t is given from A the various readings will be seen below
A. W i sh ing :m um gmaa’fqmsn
’
iqfi aafi fl shflmamfi mqfifimn
B . sfinfimfist‘
nm mam a: gm aiqmfi wfifi m sfifi sfi mmfiafii fi fi mu
c . nnaa‘rsfsflmmm m 1m nftafifié fi fwm fi afiam zu
P . w as?fimwmm ass: as aftafiififi fi fum wfi afi i fimfimn
A.trft afi: gmavfiqz
B . wfimm qfiafi: gmarfiagz
o . a ft-mm rifts
-ii: w igs: égfi : u n{fa zfisefnmm m um gm
P .W m ag fi‘
aafi:m ailing : figm‘
ru ngfiwa?affi rm glan
A. Ham Rani n ufir i'gurnar 211h i HW’TH: n
B . new ?mini n i w‘
n PM %ah i mm :
c .w as Ram -é w it: u n gymn
P . arias air-r“311113 135?Bani n
A.M ai a tfi faint aa‘ ants ngrm : n n tiaraese afirfiiafigfa 8
B . Ba?a ti asmfg Ham : n tto n
C .
P. tin mm fisfir 3 3 up? t g
78 glflfi fiifi g: u
fi fifi l ‘
efifima rmfi afiibfnnaw: u ssfiqammuficafi
galafilag ngmasfi Emau
i nfir fiw m éij fifli m naz l
asafifli a iii fain Eai aifangmnm: u
A. signing uwigafiw fm mfi W m mfiwB .
c .
P . W 11
x x -mA.WW 3 aérvif
‘
aé: II II Hmnfifi m g ag
B .
C
P. mi gfim shmail
80 APPENDIX 1 .
3 . Deeply and clearly,well and in
tensely,he thinks o f the law o f the
Buddhas, ( incomprehensible) like the
sea,and understands lts depth and
greatest pro fo undness, and reaches itsbo ttom . Bhagavat ( i . e . ho no u red bythe wo rld) is ever free from igno rance ,co veto usness, and anger. 0 Hero ,
like a lio n ,who se spiritual v irtue is
immeasurable
4 . His merit is great and w ide,his
wisdom is deep and wo nderful, and
his light and powerful fo rm cau se the
universe to be shaken May I be
come a Buddha just as the ho ly k ingo f the law,
and deliver all be ings fromb irth and death !
5 . In genero sity, equammity, V irtue ,
endurance , strength , also in med itat io nand wisdom,
I shall become the best .
Pract ising perfectly these vows I shallbecome a Buddha,
the great helper o fall tho se who have fear and anx iety .
3 This wo uld po int to prakampati fo r pratapati,
CHINESE VERSION.
6 . There may be a hundred tho usands o f millio ns o f Buddhas— im
measurably great sages, who se numberis as that o f the sand o f the G anga.
To wo rship all these Buddhas do esno t equal the seek ing fo r the way
firmly and rightly w itho u t return ing.
7 . There are the wo rlds o f the
Buddhas like the sand o f the G anga.
These (Buddha co untries are in
numerable and co untless. My lightw ill shine o ver all these co untries ;thus my strength and power w ill beimmeasu rable .
8 . May my co untry be the best
(o f all) , when I become a Buddha ,
and the peo ple there in ex cellent,
and the Bo dhi - mandala surpassingo thers. May my co untry be ju st as
(the state o f) N irvana,and withou t
equal. I will p ity and deliver all
(be ings) .
9 . May tho se who come to be bo rn
there from the ten quarters be pureand j o yful
,happy and at ease , when
they arrive in my co untry. May
l l ) \
8 1
82 APPENDIX 1.
Buddha witness that this is my true
realisat io n ! I make prayer fo r thatdesire , full o f strength and vigo ur.
10 . May tho se Bhagavats o f the
ten quarters, who se w isdom is unimpeded ,
know always my tho ught and
practice ! Even if I ab ide in the
midst o f po iso ns and pains, I shallalways pract ise strength (virya) and
endurance (kshanti) , and be free from
regret .
2. SANSKRIT TEXT,Chapter 9 , pages 2 2— 24 .
1 . If these prayers, surpassing the
wo rld, which I have made and by
which I sho uld certainly attain to the
highest path , sho uld no t be fulfilled,
may I no t accomplish the perfectknowledge .
2 . If I sho uld no t be come a great
giver, so as to save all the po o r, fo rimmeasurable kalpas
,
’
may I no t ac
complish the perfect knowledge .
84 APPENDIX 1 .
7 . Hav ing ac complished his act io ns ,his powerful light is brilliant o ver theten quarters ; so that the sun and
mo o n do no t shine , and the light o f
the sky becomes invisible .
8 . Open ing the treasury o f the law
fo r the sake o f a multitude ,he w idely
d istribu tes the j ewels o f merit ; and
in the m idst o f a large assembly,he
co nstantly preaches the law as a lio nroars.
9 . Having wo rshipped all Buddhas ,he has made the sto cks o f merit perfeet. His prayers and w isdom havingbeen perfect, he has be come the heroo f the three wo rlds.
10. L ike Buddha,who is po ssessed
o f unimpeded w isdom,and under
stands and shines o ver everything,
may I also be po ssessed o f the powero f actio n and w isdom
,and equal this
highest wo rthy.
_
1 I . If this prayer sho uld ever befulfilled
, the great - tho u sand (wo rld)wo uld be mo ved , and the heavenlybe ings in the sky wo uld shower downthe wo nderful and prec io us flowers.
CHINESE VERSION. 85
1 2 . Buddha spo ke to Amanda '
When the Bhikshu Dharmakara spoke
these verses, the who le earth was
shaken in six d ifferent ways , and
the heaven showered the wo nderful
flowers o ver it ; and there was musi cspo ntaneo usly in the sky,
in whichthis praise was pro du ced :
‘ Tho u w iltcertainly ac complish the highest perfeet knowledge
a.
’
3 . SANSKRIT TEXT, Chapter 3 T, 49—5 4 .
I . There are Buddha- co untries in
the eastern quarter, the number o f
whi ch equals the sand o f the riverG anges. The company o f Bo dhisattvas o f tho se co untries go es to see
Buddha Amitayu .
2 . Thus also in the so u th ,west
,
no rth , zenith,and nad ir
,and in the
fo ur co rners (there are th e same) .The company o f Bo dhisattvas o f 4m
tho se co untries go es to see BuddhaAmitayu .
a In the fourth and fifth o f the five Ch inese translations which are still in ex
istence, th is part is translated as a verse, as it is in Sanskrit ; wh ile in the first
and second translatio ns, these 1 2 verses are altogether left out.
86 APPENDIX 1 .
3 . All the Bo dhisattvas, each bring
ing w ith him wo nderful heavenlyflowers, pre c io us scents, and invaluableclo aks
,wo rship Buddha Amitfiyu .
4 . All o f them play o n the heavenlymusic, from which an agreeable so und
pro ceeds, singing and praising the
mo st ex cellent wo rthy ; thus theywo rship Buddha Amitayu .
5 , 6 . He has finally obtained his
supernatural power and w isdom,and
easily entered the deep gate o f the
law. He has made the treasury o f
merit perfect,and his wo nderful wis
dom is witho u t equal. The sun o f
h is wisdom shines o ver the wo rld,and d ispels the clo ud o f b irth and
death . (Thus praising him) , they (theBo dhisattvas) turn ro und him threetimes respectfully, and salute the
highest wo rthy, to u ching the gro und
with the ir heads.
7 . Hav ing seen that pure and
ado rned co untry, which is ex cellent
and inco nce ivable,they raise the ir
tho ughts, praying that their own
co untry sho uld also be like this. (Seeverse 6 in Sanskrit .)
l l b\
l l l\
8 8 APPENDIX 1 .
I 3 .
‘Understanding all the dharmasas dreams
,illu sio ns, and ringing
so unds, they w ill make the ir excellent
prayers fulfilled,and certainly ac
complish su ch a co untry as this.
14 .
‘ Knowing the dharmas as
lightn ings and shadows, they w ill accomplish th e path o f a Bo dhisattva
,
and make the sto cks o f merit perfect ,and hav ing rece ived pro phe cy , theyw ill become Buddha.
1 5 .
‘ Understanding the nature o f
all the dharmas as empty and witho u t self, they simply seek fo r a pu reBuddha - co untry, and w ill certainlyaccomplish su ch a co untry as this.
’
16 . The o ther Buddhas speak to
the ir Bo dhisattvas and cause themto go and see Buddha (Amitayu ) o fSukhavati (saying) : ‘ Hearing h is law
yo u sho uld w illingly re ce ive and prac
t ise it , and qu ickly obtain the pureplace (like Sukhavati) .
I 7.
‘When yo u arrive at that pu reand ado rned co untry, yo u w ill at o nceo btain supernatural power, and cer
tainly re ce ive pro phecy from the
Lo rd Amitayu ,and attain to the state
o f“be ing equal to Buddha a
a if: '%i‘ tan-Mao,lit. equally enlightened. Th is term is generally explained with
Ekagatibaddha, o r he who is bound by o ne birth o nly ; see verse 18 in Sanskrit.
CHINESE VERSION.
18 .
‘ If be ings, hav ing heard his
name , w ish to be bo rn in his co untry ,they will arrive there ,
thro ugh the
power o f the fo rmer prayers o f thatBuddha (Amitayu ) , and spo ntaneo uslyattain to the state o f
“never return
ing again ”
19 . The Bo dhisattvas raise the irprayers
,and pray that the ir own
co untry sho uld.
have no difference(from Sukhavati) . They think in
tensely o f sav ing all be ings and
mak ing the ir name to be heard in
the ten quarters.
20 . Having wo rshipped a m illio no f Tathagatas, and go ne to the irco untries thro ugh the ir supernaturalpower
,and j o yfully wo rshipped them
there ,they (the Bo dhisattvas) return
to the co untry o f Sukhavati.
4 . SANSKRI ’I‘ TEXT,Chapter 44 , pages 73—75 .
I . If men have no sto ck o f
merit , they are no t able to hear thisSfitra . Tho se who are pure and keep
the mo ral precepts, are able to hearthe right law.
l l b\
90 APPENDIX I .
2 . Tho se who have fo rmerly seen
Bhagavat, are able to believe in thismatter. They will hear and practise(this law) respec tfully and w itho u tpride , and sk ip fo r great j o y.
3 . Tho se who are e ither pro ud,
v i c io us, o r neglec tful,find it d ifficult
to believe in this law . Tho se who haveseen Buddhas in fo rmer life
,w illingly
hear su ch a t eaching as this.
4 . Ne ither Sravakas no r Bodhisattvas are able to understand the
ho ly tho ught (o f Buddha) , becauseit is just as if a man
,blind from his
b irth , w ishes to go to lead o thers.
5 . The sea o f w isdom o f the
Tathagata is deep and w ide, unli
mited and bo ttomless ; so that ne itherSravakas no r Pratyekabuddhas can
measu re it , bu t Buddha o nly under
stands it clearly .
6, 7 . Let even all men,
who may
have perfectly attained to the Bo dhi,
and understo o d the sublime tru th,
be ing po ssessed o f pu re wisdom, thinko f the w isdom o f Buddha fo r a millio n
1 4 5 \
A P PE N D IX I I .
THE SMALLER SUKHAVATI VYUHA‘
u an : Raisin: u
REEHm vgri qsfmree
'
fi fl atw are-mfastfitE?SW?samft isaratt tfi Hemfags
-
tan animiafu
enfiaf‘
fiegsfitfwmmfiasffi:mfatfismrawHatéfs znHem {affirma mftgéimnanfi a maa “
a 11313“mfia a nsrafimfia a agrarmmfia a Hatfi fsfisa
a ( Elfin a gfsu’
vfi a a di e strain a rig-
Q R“a
naiufimra Htgfilfl a mafiafirm“
a are?“infaESE at new Hagafiswraa: staggers
Ehfa
afi fi‘
s‘
refi : new 11:5m “a gmmfimfa
’ria a
flutter-Emfiugfiimt a a’
ifimfi a fashefi a a Ehfa
unw ise flagstaff»
ai m-
area : 191m aim-
ruffled Ham“5 Rainfaah
WWI“Hagaaagaagameea ll9 II
1See Journal of the Royal Asiatic So ciety, 1880 , pp . 18 1 - 186 ; Selected Essays,
vo l. ii. p . 348 .
THE SMALLER SUKIIAVATI - VE I‘
IIIA . 93
as (as; aw aiguifi mftgamn’
aufa 131 I safer
mftga ufafi femur! {Firgeeseaffi rmed 33 2215 11
waffl e : fifi fi filamsham-
g: aarfamgfim Hmna
’
isémmwsi'
gs gaff-Efaefa fan? 211“t Hfi “a
tariff: affix“wa if: mfiga“
Ea mafia at am t-
g:
gmaai tg‘
wfi HE 15 21! an: infra! w antFaw n?!
mfia Prawnwugzsia faagzsim mrfia gearimifa IEa Ema? at
“531mm:“13 31?n u au
want wrftga w ere?“cam -
g: mffi fiwfii
awfumwfifsfifm fa‘
fi m’
imfiw{NWTHfiamsat lft fwm fear asiéim agfir (WIT
-Ti new" flaws:ewes
“Basie : Baffl erIwas:mfiga gsfiaqmafi
r:
anaizfi i agséiai u sn
gatni mftga qs rami“samurai Batm an: gum
ftmr: l new: $16 8 : w e: Bg‘flfi lwaffl e: 5??n
gamrmnfierQHTI’TEEIG I sane : ( are: assifii'
fia
arfiufigfir: w i th : wsfim gafiargmq rfl:mg a gwfim
‘
igEfimagfén’
‘
fl’
fi lfi Himmfa famfm
{sir-ftmfii agfit (met l Heargeni
e: ewe:Heavierwh en Imei “a gtmftm
’
iai HfiHTaF-fi jmsnarfisar
afifilm amai (mat I Ham $1m ewe : Egan
wfiw aiifgmgaenanmier germ-
era sane:
94 APPENDIX I I .
(mm mg aM afiarife Haifa armfa a‘i
'mfa335 33 6e aifi afirmfa fila fae
‘fimfa tfimfatfifl
‘
q‘fi ifa diafafirmfa tfiafaafimf
‘
a afifgmfa
fi fgaafirfa sfifgaf‘
afirmfa afifgafaafiarfa
armsmamafirmaaafafiramaaafi afimfa fast
fmfaaafirfa faafmitatfa faafaesiaifa armamnnmq rgrfa Eater}: mfigamarmafi ; anW 3 5 3 121? II8 u
gen t i nfra-
a Ha ge es? fam atfamfa femtfa
germgafiafir a Hgiqfwa'
i tnm’
iz nI aa a gash?
fa i r-ii ( EBfw fi rflattergu m?! nacifa femainiatagwrmi lwe 53 Eli
—41
“sw am Rim {mafi a
i mmense germ fie’
awi’
sbmmfinm fi at“a
smurf fi fzaaagmfii : gta‘
sfatwaaifii gatfq
3 15513 ! ah mgmnaéfa feaifagrtm I Peta- 3 : Rufrga
SW EET?”aw again? nuu
gaunt mfcga Ha rife war 13133121
afave ( rah farm'
s} feasts! affi rmHai fafi fe“
w Erma wfa a“sulfa awrgtfa IEat nwrgtarfii
W a’
izfinafi fawtfa 1He first Hawmi FfW233 1gs eafamt smafi ufinafaafirt E rna?
feaflt smart u Hffii Hail 531a faziflhfanmé
96 APPENDIX I I .
we: a infra? W ’THPJTL‘
IFIH: warmth iiRi a flat
Hammen‘
gjWflrnéfli I Ea’
g‘
ii :mfg ; agaflmafi : Haggai llQ II
gatnt Rufiga wsfiimgammnaa gaii i Prat
s quat: newai fzma i safafaaria’
imEsaifanfaasr
fiat q a ai faaralrai aWm ama-
gamer
niimsi'éim {fa Henri naéfa u‘
FH«a; 133 : mftga733 533 Iii-i : ufmznfi mid lm i ni : I are faam
W eir: afg‘
s’
i : as enema Rafa I alarmmftga gwmfi arfiifi tm nflm3
03 533: use" eu
usii a: afaa rfiga W ei at gingfgm an HP:
unaa’
isfiimgm nammai d 61w gena na
fasfifmf‘
a m et“on fstfi i at fatfi i
“an any?
“an
iii-
emi tat were“an Hanaaifafaafaa
’
i nefaaafmfaan am at angargfgmat aafmfiramwe
grin: ai sfiamgiamna:wafl anfq fiimfauammm a:W : 1:11m e
’
isfamim'faa : emf; mfmfaa u
aW agar atiratfnmgmawmae: fiestaw ast?
Biw mn i I amraféinfra? {swimsEm ma113 i aarfirwe: gagimat 3mm anwe gait!
“
Fi anfmmfi artistMe nam ifuammfrgamafiafi atEfiaitimfii v iii c
ft
THE SMALLER SUKHAVATi . VFO’
HA . 97
mftga gimi famai wi amm ush ire-
sash am
amnffi m in im awmai iisumrii am amni iflame
-
ii a m “mama Hanger: mftga aire d fifar
W aaiagm’
itmrgar imam: am mfa gem-
armW mHfi mfilfi l feared gi fil I gafiwi
fi mfimnftfi i é ai gsnfmé Hmmini mu asn
RafHamlin1“
a fiat-pinfi tfi amEmmi w zue’
i
a mFNIT’T‘
rfi Hgifi‘éafii am awai t iisna
’
ttfi Hmanma
’
isfiaai fii“run Rama Ranger: s uftga afar
mmi fife fimaé’raitgs
'
inm 33 1m ain: amawfa
gsaarfmfai fa’
imfi '
fi ififi‘fi n faiizfi g‘
ifir nai
tm gafnzefsiaqmnftai i é ei gsnfim‘
é are mi
mini uCR n
asnfamai fm famgi mamnfii sfnaeiazfi amamnfiisfiiaa sfi a mawmfii Hermit a mWWW-
“ii
Harm'
ia-‘
im HW H: agatfimmii amRama Estuzgm: mftga nfianmi fefvi fimae
’
iawgsimm333 1
34,12i amawfa gaéarfmfaiifeimHa tefaar
fifi afi surf-fife 1 trains: gufaeafsimqmfifi fifi Hi
gsnfmé am minimu asu
Katm ai fefa'
r neifi é fi a mW rit-flamatfaami a m amnrfi g
’
gfiia tfaaféi an: award[ III .
98 APPENDIX I I .
gratis?am FNIT’TH smfemana’
i am aw ait s ti ff- t
mii am Rama: Iii a mRama wingermft
fi am i fefarfiniaaanagm’
iqm3 3 1WEIR:E lsa-
er
Wffl gsimfmfai feiimHm efirm faisiafi gri ffi n
trai ns: gafnanfémmfi sfii fi Brigantine?
am
minimll‘t8 ll
Rama-
amt fife are am T'M'
lflFfi‘
xxiii a mamna
’
i“were”: are awai t uni amHW’TFITminii
amawmfii miserifi am 71m Range r:mftgatsmut fefar finmflatq fi nm gar 34min: Ema
<3m geriarfmfafifeiimHa tefaan fai afi gi fa n
HFfiTM gafnaafa‘mmnftfi i fi ui gsnf
‘
mé ammini muannRagqfts mi fefis starfish am Hamidman
-
«ii
am Hanna g i gaausfi am awrnfii fizi‘
lafit a m
Hawai
iHaw aii am amrm'
i Hgifw éi are ac n
"FITm anagfm mi i am Hams : etfiima’
i a m
amnrfi ( HimazfiimRama:Haiti an?amHanna:
gii‘
smecfi a mRama r inger:mftgafiufts mi faf'a
fimaé’tarsfi ium
“
gar H’Tzi
'
fli amawfa gersarfmfaiifiimHa mlin
-
cu fai aé gi ft! na’
im {ruffled
fsiaqmq’
ti fi Rigsufmé am minimu at.n
TEXTS , DOCUMENTS , AND EXTRACTS
CHIEFLY FROM
MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLE IAN
AND OTHER
OXFORD LIBRARIES
ARYAN SERIES . VO L. I— PART III
TH E A N CI E N T P A LM - L E A VE S
CONTAININ G THE FRAGNA- PARAMITA- HRI DAYA - SDTRA
AND THE USHN ISHA - VIG AYA - DHARAN I
EDITED BY
F. MAX MULLER AND BUNY IU NANJIO
WI TH AN APPENDIX B Y
G . BUH LE R
QBx fur h
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1 8 8 4
[ A ll right: reserved
ZLonUon
HEN RY F R OWDE
OXF ORD UN IVER SITY PRE SS WAREHOUSE
AMEN CORNER
C O NT E N T S .
I. The Ancient Palm- leaves
Pragfia-
paramita- hr z'
daya- sfitra
Ushnisha- vigaya- dharani
Z iogon’
s Co py o f the Ancient Palm- leaves
Z iogo n’
s No te
Pragfia—péiramita
- hrz'
daya- sfitra
Ushnisha- vigaya- dharani
Tex t o f Pragfia- paramita- hrz
‘
daya- sfitra as published in Japan
Tex t o fUshnisha- vigaya- dharani as engraved o n inscriptio ns
The Two Tex ts o f the Pragf/“ia-
paramita- hrz'
daya- sfitra
Sho rter Tex t resto red
Larger Tex t resto red
Translation o f the Larger Pragnaparamita
Appendix : Palaeograph ical Remarks on the Ho riuzi Palm~leaf
by G . Biihler
Tables
I. The Two Palm- leaves, preserved since 609 A. D. in the Monastery, Ho riuzi,pho tographed at Tokio , and sent to Pro fessorMax Miiller in 1 8 8 3 .
II. Facsimile o f the TWO Palm- leaves o fHo rinai, from the Asharagio .
III. Facsimile o f the Two Palm - leaves o f Ho riuzi, sent to Pro fesso rMax Mullerin 1 8 80.
IV. 1 , z, 3 . Pho tograph o f Z iogon’
s Copy of the Old Palm- leaves o f Ho riuzi,
dated A. D. 1 694 sent to Pro fessor Max Miiller in 1 8 8 3 .
V . Impression o f a Stone Tablet in the Asakusa Temple at Yedo ; sent to
Pro fesso rMax Mtiller byMr. A.Wylie in 1 8 8 2 .
VI. Table o f Alphabets, by G . Btihler.
THE ANCIENT PALM- LEA VES.
Nanjio’
s Catalogue o f Japanese Bo oks and MSS. in the Bod le ianL ibrary,
’
N o . 4 6 .
The seco nd,marked No . III , is a pho tograph o f a facsimi le wh i ch was
executed fo r me in Japan by o rder o f th e lateMinister Iwakura Tomomi,and wh ich fo r some t ime I th o ught wo u ld be the nearest appro ach tothe o riginal wh ich we were l ikely to obtain in Eu ro pe .
N ow that we have the pho tograph o f th e o rig inal, it wi l l be seen that
in several cases the facsimi le (N o . I II) , made fo r me o n purpo se,is real ly
less accu rate than the copy publ ished in the Asharag io . It reads,fo r
instance , 3 5 1 instead o f af t} instead o f TIER, fi n al instead o f
2W3W ,117! instead o f am, 3 17
-1 instead o f iffi , m e : instead o f RENT-I
tin-If fo r FIRE, etc. These d ifferences may seem o f smal l impo rtance, bu t
th ey serve to sh ow that,to a we l l - trained eye , there was mo re to be seen in
th e o rig inal palm - leaves, at the t ime wh en the facsimi le was taken,than
th e co pyist was ab le to d isco ver. We must no t fo rget that the co pyistwas no t a Sanskrit scho lar, and therefo re did no t always know what tolo ok fo r. Th is
,th o ugh fo r some pu rpo ses a usefu l defect
,is a serio us
imped iment in deciphering su ch a text as the Pragfza- paramita- hm’
daya
sutra and the Ushnisha- vig aya- dharan i . I am we l l aware that many
letters in the o riginal wou ld have been do ubtfu l o r altogether i lleg ib leto us
,that is
, to myself and my fel low- wo rker, Mr. Bunyiu Nanj io , i f wehad no t known what letters to lo ok fo r ; bu t we have pu t down no letters,
as visible in the o riginal palm - leaves, unless we fe lt qu ite certain that thel ittle wh ich was visib le o f th em adm itted o f no o th er interpretat io n butthat wh ich we pu t o n it . We know fo r certain what Ziogo n read in the
ancient palm - leaves, because we have no t o nly h is co py, bu t h is trans
l iterat io n also . In the palm - leaves th emse lves and in th e o th er co piestaken o f them
,several letters remain do ubtfu l, o f co u rse , and scho lars
wi l l always d iffer as to their ex act value.
The fo llow ing pages co ntain th e text as st i l l legible o n the palmleaves (No . I ), the co py publ ished in th e A sharag io (No . II), and the
facsim i le sent to me by Iwakura Tomomi (No . III) . Fo r co nveniencesake I have added in the first l ine th e text o fZiogo n
’
s co py,o n wh i ch
see pp . 17—26
FRAGNA- PARAMITA- HR IDAYA - SITI‘
RA. 5
FRAGNA - PARAM ITA - HRIDAYA - SUTRA .
Z iogon’
s Copy : N Hflm'
éifl‘
flwfimfi fa’
fim fi rmer1. Palm- leaf mmfimu smi rarfifm
'
fivat Elmer
n . Asharagio w anmfima smfitaa’
if‘
m'fivat nae-
a111. Facsimile aflméfimWfilafi fflifim EIIRIHER
mutt namttf‘
nmzi sari
-
iram enmafi aafa"
G? 11?
Haiti marmlfiaamz “ai rat am “
$a 13: t i?
mitt ninmtfim zi“
i f”alarmw iz5a In fist
Haiti namrtfamzi suitmind?all muff! ETt i?
w e re“: E atavgj ti Haifam {amftga g t i 1mm23 am
“lefam {amfg ? artTam
a! a mavgsi 1: fit at {amfwa wst i 1 2 1mat arm
-
ori ent fit at {gmfma Eli 9mm
1 2 12? EliE
tna 1iamTamT amar 3 11912311n
113312
31 an.
E t na we vgstm warm =1w e age
vis as! wattg
un-"
aTa 1mm vgjummam a age
$313 3 g t : Et na anvgsqm v
gsmtmam a 21g}:1 a and a are no t distingu ished.
2 Where the fourMSS. differ from each o ther a small line has been placed beneaththe letters.
3 Th is marks the ending o f the lines in the MS.
6 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEAVES.
arwarm t nwarmagti Et tatrtraartiartiaartfaar
arwarm t rwarm rag Et aa aeriartiarti'
arrtfaar
trr t ramarvgstraragg’
qaat i aaartiartiarrtfmarwarm t nWarmagg Eaa
tr traarfiaraafirtftrar
arfa{garfrga atitrar tramwamrstrata-
“
flgfaaar
aria{atuftga atitrara aararamr taaFtrara fa‘
t‘
tfl
arfaatmft t ra aaum viaartraar taattrti igfaaar
arfaat arti tra atizrtirT amaramrm gfaaar
tiraanftram mar a afigfir asaarai
strawft aarr aiar a fi ft‘ifii amra rftga“liar
t raarrfaaarr aiar a trftgmi
r atara rftga ag ar-
ai
aamftra‘m “that a afq fir aw a rftga
vyaargi
a at i a traarafar armm a Faarfa a agaita
a at i a t ear tiar a titam a faart‘
a a aaai a
a at a tear titir a tiarrtra itari‘
a a t atha
a an’
a agarat "a a faarfa a t at ha
a at i traumattretmar a
t rafagrartraa’
ifi: a at i w atertatneaafir a
mafi a artraafi'
a at i aw tatnatzrtrar a
mmfagraraathfit a at ataaartatnea trar a
1 The vowel is sligh tly visible.
2 Lo oks almo st like 11
8 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEAVES.
narartfaarartwraatj aratrtitiiftrafatigar atar
nartrrtfaararaarraatj an : a n
narurtfamartgarraag at : tiifirafa
trtrrtrrtfaarartgtt raatr at : airftrafa
arat ri narmfaaragraa'
i agrfaart ia : mat taa
aratti narmfaaragraai agrfaaraa: mafi a-
a
arat i nart nfaaragratii agrfaara‘a : snaata
‘
a
araar’
narmfaaragra’
tfi agrfaart ia : sag-
awe;
tsaaaat itr atigzatrt raa : aarat‘
ag aranartrrtt‘
a
mailm aa’
a atigzatraaa: aarafat raranartrrtfa
tsraaaaaa a naaa: araafatzrar narartfa
tsraaaaaa a naaa: aarafau rar nartmfa
ararga‘
i t it r: atrt rr na tra arm? trrttitr'
a ERR-l
art rga’
i at : at lar tra trii mm? w ir e
araraa’
i t itr: atrtn na n’
a trrt‘
fi mtanfi a’
ifzr
artrra'
aii aaz aaar na n'
a t rt‘
ii trrtaaa
Etna u nartrrrfaagtraatir
tar-
ar nu trar
m gr u t iartrrtfaagtr tram
afar u u tramrtf‘
aagtr tram1 Second Leaf begins.
USHN ISHA - VIG AYA- DHARAN I.
USHN ISHA - V IG AYA - DHARAN I.
aaiirafitatrfaftrfat rtr t art : aaafi atrt rr iiiI . w aaéar trfaftrftrt rtr t ramm aaamr “
atn w aaaar nfaftri
‘
trt rtr tr‘
n‘
a“atrr tsri
m. N aattras nfafafa'era tr‘
n‘
a‘
trt r iii
fatirtrtr tra aaarraarat atmafiraaataaraaaaria
ft réi trtr tra traarrtraram afaaeaatmtrtga aria
fatiiutraa traarrtrartr mafiraeaa i rt tgé tara
fatiitltraa aaarrtrara mafaagaari rtrtga tsrfir
fia’
argaiaaaaaaraarfafi'i
aan EU tmazttanrirthanfaaaaiaaaaaara f i an errtsngaarrtfiaim-r
ftiaaaianatrt raraari‘
atra gtrerrtart :titartii that
W“Tfinfi qflm‘ifl‘ffi aan an tmtr:titflrtmthat
tiratraaaftrgé aafiafaaagaatatf‘
artia'
ifaa ati
titan aaaftraaM t faaagfi age-m arge trti
tfiitra aaai‘
trtgaami trftraagaagatfiat iariea tratiitttraaaftrgé twi ttftraatg
'
ti agat fat tiart‘
ta tra
at rt rarftrt rarfirfieaa'
i aaartrtigaatgt; atlatmf‘
agt.’
aaraarftrt rarftrfaatgi aaaratiga‘
a‘
i tr atmftrtgaa aar t rarftrfeagé aa tfiratigaagatr amft rgéa na t rart
‘
trft aa'
t tra tnrtrtigaaet'
a atmfagt:C [ III .
12 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEA VES.
Z IOG ON’
S COPY OF THE ANCIENT PALM- LEAVES,
MADE IN 1694 .
A mo st valuab le h elp fo r resto ring the text o f the Prag na - paramitah rz
’
daya- sutra and the Ushnisha - dharani, such as it was and co u ld sti l l
be read towards the end o f the seventeenth century, is fo und in a co pymade by Z iogo n in 1694 . O f th is, to o , I had rece ived several facsimi leswh i ch I refrained from pub l ish ing, ho ping in t ime to rece ive an accurateph o tograph . Th is ho pe has at last been fu lfi l led, and in th e repro du c
t io n o f that ph o tograph (No . IV, I , 2 , 3 ) scho lars have now as go od a
substitute o f the o riginal as it is po ssib le to pro duce. How th is co pycame to be made may best be stated in Z iogon
’
s own wo rds, as translatedby Mr. Bunyiu Nanj io .
Z IOG ON’
S NOTE.
Z IO G O N’
S N OT E .
FROM the t ime I was very yo ung ,I
had my mind bent co nsiderably o n
the H idden Do ctrine G uhya
When grown up ,I went to see many
teachers, and inqu ired after the depthand fulness (o f its meanings) . They allsaid
,that unless a learner o f the Do c
trine o fY oga studied the Sanskrit tex tsso as to be able to make the fo rm and
so und and mean ing (o f the letters o r
wo rds) clear, he wo uld no t reach the
hall and inner apartment (o f the
Do ctrine) . Therefo re I have searchedeverywhere , and studied Sanskrit intensely,and in some degree understo o d
the so und and fo rm and meaning (o fthe letters o r wo rds) . Bu t o n ac co unt
o f a w ide d ifference o f customs and
hab its between India and Japan ,the
(Sanskrit) letters still remained difficult to be co rrected, j ust as if o ne
were lo o king at the great o cean , and
fac ing (the sea-
go d) Z iaku .
1 3
14 THE ANCIENT PALIII - LEAVES .
Now then in the treasure - ho useo f the mo nastery o f Ho- riu - zi in the
pro vince o f Yamato ,there have
been kept two palm - leaves, handeddown from Central India. Theyco ntain the Sanskrit text o f the
Shin-
gio o r the (Pragfia- paramitahm
’
daya- sutra,
and o f the Bu tsut io - so n - shio o r the Buddho shnisha- v igaya ( and the Fo urteen (sic)So unds o f the S iddha (o r alphabet) .In this year (A. D . 1694 ) I have
unex pe ctedly been able to see them.
This o ppo rtunity su its my o riginaldesire very well, and my joy is im
measurable ,so mu ch so that I canno t
help danc ingw ithdeligh t. Thenwipingmy sick eyes and sitting at the brigh tw indow ,
I ventured to co nsider the
right and left sides and the heads and
tails o f each letter ; and I felt prettysure the letters might be co p ied o u t
somewhat after the o riginal fo rm.
Thereupo n I have made a co pyw itho u t regarding the so ftness o f
a hare’s hair ( o f a writing - brush ) ,and then added parallel comments
( i . e . transliterat ions bo th in Chineseand Japanese , and a translatio n in
Chinese) , and po inted o u t the begin
16 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEA VES.
all the e ight Chinese transliteratio nsbyBuddhapala (No . 348 , A . D . To
KO- i (Tu Hhifi - i,No . 349 ,
A . D .
D ivakara— two versio ns (No s. 3 5 1 ,
3 5 2 ,A. D. 6 8 2) —C i- zio ( I- tsin,
No .
3 50,A. D . Mu—i (Subhakarasimha ,
A. D . 7 16 Eu - ku (Amoghavagra,
A . D . 74 1—774 , o f the Than dynasty,
A . D . 6 18 and HO- ten (Dharma
No . 79 6 o r 8 7 1 , A. D . 9 73
9 8 1) o f the Sun dynasty o f the Kao
family (A. D . 9 60 tho ugh it isstill no t certain which transliterato rused this text .
3 . Amo ng the Mo - ta ( i . e . Matrao r vowels) o f the Fo urteen So unds
(o f S iddha) , the fo ur letters o f 7 5
e tc. (7 2, 12, I?) are added . It showsthat these are the Brahma letters
o f Central Ind ia .
Written again by Z IOG ON .
Z IOG ON’
S COPY. 1 7
Z IO G ON’
S COPY
OF THE FRA GNA- PARAMITA- HR I DAYA - SUTRA
AND THE USHN ISHA - VIG AYA - DHARAN I,
MADE IN 1694.
FRAG NA- PARAM ITA - HRIDAYA - SUTRA .
LEAF
Sh in -
gio- bo n - ho n ( i . e . the Sanskrit text o f the Hm
’
daya- sutra) .
N is a different fo rm o f the letter 3 z“
, and it means a ro o t o r o rigin .
Sanskrit Tex t. Wfi fi afimTransliteration. Namas sarvagfiaya aryavalokitesvara
Chinese Transliteration .
*Na- ma
*satsu - baku -
*
niyaku-
ya*a- riya-
*baku - ro- ki- tei-
*
sh ibaku - ra
Japanese Transliteration. Nau -ma sara- ba- z iya-
ya a- riyaa- ba- rO- ki- tei- sh imuba- ra
Translatio n . Respect to the all- wise ho ly lo oking on Lo rd
vodhisatvo*bo - dai- satsu - tanbakubo u -
gi- satsu (o r sa) - toba
bodhisattva
karamano*sha- ra-
*ma- nu
sh iya- ra -ma- do
one who practises sh ining
fiam m varfrr
pafikaskandhas tat~t a svabhavasfinyam pasyati
han- sha-
*satsuken - da-
*satsuta- shitsusha
*satsubaku - hé - baku -
*
shfi - kin hatsu - sen - tei
han - shiya- soken - da- sata- sh itsushiya soba- bamu - ba- sh iyfi- niyen ha- sen - t i
five bundles such like self- nature all emptyD III .
pragfiaparamitayam*
hatsura- niyaku-
*hé - ta- mitsu - ta-
yen
hara- ziya- hé - ra- rni- ta-
yen
prag fz'
a o ther sh ore arrival
turta‘
ra t fir
vyavalokayati
h ei-*
baku - r6 - ka-
ya- tei
biyaa- ba- rO- kiya -
ya- t i
lo oked on
1 8 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEA VES.
rupan na
*rO- han
*na
rO- han nau
co lour no t
W2" “1“prz
’
thag rfipam yad rupam
hatsuri- datsu -
*
garo- han ya
-
*
do tsu - han
hari - da-
giyaro- han ya
- do tsu (o r do ro ) - hand ifferent co lo ur co lour
31am Haj atri asunyata tad rfipam evam eva
*
shfi- kin - ta*
ta- do tsu - han*
yei- baku -mei- barsu
sh iyfi- niyen
- ta ta- do tsu (o r do ro ) - han yei- ba- mei- ba
empty indeed co lo ur thus
its"
LEAF 3 .
trri‘
rgtr fi trrirsariputra sarvadharma*sha- ri- fu - tanra
*
satsu - baku -
*datsu - ma
sh iya- ri- h o - tara sara- ba - dara- ma
body - son all laws
rs doubtful, and probably superfluous.— MS.
LEAF 2.
sp i tsr’
inyataiva*
shu- kin - tei-*
bakush iyu- niyen
- tei- ba yeiba’
)empty indeed
31m msfinyataya*
shu- é in - ta- yésh iyu- niyen
- té - yéempty
W ar
sunyata ya
shfi - kin - ta ya
sh iyu- niyen- ta ya
indeed empty
3 37"
vedana*
heki - na- na
bei- da- nau
perception
20 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEAVES.
31
na vidyéksha
na bi-giya -
*kitsusha
nau bi-g iya- kitsush iya
no t knowledge destructio n
LEAF 5 .
ti!
yo yavan na garz’
i
yfi*yé - baku *
no sha- ré.
yfi yé - ba nau z iya- ré
as far as no t decay
gut father a artiduhkha nirodha marga na gfianam
nuku - ka*ni- rO- da
*ma- raga*
na niyaku- nan
doku - kiya ni- rO- da hé - ragiya nau z iya - nau
pain destruction path no t wisdom
art‘
s-
rt a‘
rftraartzr
praptitvam bo dh isatvasya pragfiéparamita
hatsura- hitsutei-*
tanbon*
bo - dai- satsu - tanbaku - sha*
hatsura- niyaku -
*hatsu - ra -mitsu - ta
haré‘
r- h itsutei- tobamu bou -
gi- satsu - toba- sh iya hara- z iya- hé - ra-mi- ta
obtaining therefo re Bo dh isattva wisdom o ther sh o re arrival
arsrarr fat t faz faa (fo r an am: ia
masrz’
nya viharani kitta (fo r tta - varanalz t i’ma- sh iri - niya *
bi- ka- ra- ni*sh itsu - ta- baku - ra- na
*
sh itsuma- sh iri - niya bi- ka- ra- ni sh itsu - taa- ba- ra - da sh itsurelying on he dwells heart - with out - obstacle heart
LEAF 6 .
arita arearaittavarana nasti tvé
‘
rdatrasto vipadyasatikrantalz
ta- baku - ra- na*
na- shitsutei- tanbaku - na- tanra- so tsuto*bi- hatsu -
g iya*
s€r- tei- katsuranta
taa- ba- ra- da nau - sh itsuki - tobé - da- tara- so tsut6 bi- ha-
g iyasa- ki- kiyaran - da
with out obstacle no t to be fear - frigh tened turn ing upside down far - separated
1 Z iogon read H“na instead o f 711 né, as it
t
is in the o riginalMS.— B. N .
2 firmi must be read fit ti, as it is so in the o riginal MS.- B. N .
amgarémarana
sha- ré -
*
ma- ra- na
z iya- ré - ma- ra- da
decay death
twi
PRAGNAFARAMITAHRJDAvA- suTRA. 2 1
fai rmnirvana}; tryadhvavyavasth itta*
ni- ritsubaku - na*
teiriya- datsubaku - biya- baku - sh itsug i- ta
ni- ribz‘
i - da kiriya- daba- b iya- ba - sh itsug i- ta
round (perfect) - calm three paths
“(foreman 33 1isarvabuddha/z pragfizi paramita - nuttarfim*satsu - baku - bo tsu - dé
*hatsura- niyaku - hatsu - ta- mi- ta-
*ma- shitsuri - niya-
*nu - ta- ran
sara- ba- bo tsu - da hara- z iya- hé - ra- mi- ta ma- sh iri - niyaa do - ta- ran
all Buddhas wisdom o ther sh o re arrival relying on witho ut upper
samyaksambodhi m abhisambuddha tasma gfiatavyam pra*
san - miyaku - san - b6 - dai-*
ma- bi- san - bo tsu - da*
tan - satsuma *niyaku - tan - biyen *
hatsura
san - miyaku - san - bOu -
gi ma- b i- san - bo - da ta- sanma ziya- ta- b iyen hara
righ t - proper righ t - wak manifestly - righ t therefo re to know wisdoming waking one
LEAF 7 .
arrrri‘
aar agraa‘
t azr fatnaa:
g fiépramita mahamamtro maha vidyamamtrak
niyaku-
*
hara- mitsu - ta*
ma- ka- man - to ro*ma- kfi - bi-g iya-man - tanra
z iya- hara- mi- ta ma - ka- man - do ro ma- ka- bi -g iya- man - dara
o ther sh o re arrival indeed great true - wo rd indeed great knowledge truewo rd
fi g13anuttaramamtra asamasamamamtra sarvadukkha*
a- nu - tan - ra- man - tanra*
a- satsu - ma- satsu - ma-man - tanra*satsu - baku -
*nuku - ka
a - do - ta- ra-mamu - tara a- san - ma- san - ma- man - dara sara- ba- do tsu - kiyaindeedwithout - upper true indeed without - equal - equal true all painwo rd wo rd
mprasamanalz satyam amithyatvat*
hatsura - sha- ma- na*satsu - teiya-
*ma-mi- te1ltsu - tanbaku
hara- sh iya - ma- nau sa- kiya- ma- mi- kitsu - toba
well - removing truth no t empty
1 Th is letterKis probably superfluous.— MS. no te.
2 2 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEAVE S.
paramitayzim ukto mamtralz tadyatha*hé - ra- mitsu - té - yé -
“moku - kito *
man - tanra*
tan - niya - ta
hé - ra - mi- taa- yé - bo - kito man - dara ta- niya- ta
o ther sho re arrival indeed spoken true - wo rd that wh ich is said
gempragfiaparamita hrz
'
(da -
ya*
hatsura - niyaku-
*hatsu - ra- mitsu - ta-
*kari ( - da -
ya
hara - z iya- ha- ra - mi- ta kari - yawisdom o ther sho re arrival heart
USHN lSHA - VIG AvA - DHARAN l.
So n - sh io - da - ra - ni (i. e . the Arya - vigaya- dharan i) .
aaé '
a‘
rat nfafaf‘
aemNamas trailokya prativisishtfiya buddhaya*N o -ma-
*
sh itsutanrei- ro - kiya *hatsura- tei- bi- shi- sh itsuta-
ya*bo tsu - da-
ya
Nau - ma- sh itsutarei- ro - kiya hara - ki- bi- sh i- sh iyutsuta-
ya bo - da-
ya
Respect to the three wo rlds mo st excellent enlightened one
24 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEA VE S.
amm fw rarfiufarr g?tathagatfidh ishtanadh ishflzita mudre
tan - ta-
getsu- ta-
*
gi- sh itsuta- na-
g i- sh itsuki - ta *mo - narei
ta- ta-
giya- taa-
gi- sh iyutsuta
- naua (o r naa) -gi - shiyutsulei- ta- bo - darei
Tathagata sp iritual - power- jo ined seal
afim ft '
gékayasamhatanasuddhe sarvavaranavisuddhe*ka-
ya-
*so - ka- ta- no -
*
shu - dai*satsu - baku -
*baku - ra - na-
*
bi- shu - dai
k iya-
ya- sou -
ga- ta- nau - sh iyu - dei sara- ba- ba- t a- da- bi- sh iyu - dei
bo dy link - chain pure all obstacle pure
nfafaa
pratlnlva*hatsura- tei- nei-
*
betsu
hara- t i- ni- barisuccessively
riu ems tmtrrfsrf‘
fi afa afa
rtaya ayusuddhe samayadh ishtfiite mani manita-
ya*a- yoku - shu - tei
*sa-ma-
yafgi
- sh itsuki - tei *ma-mi *ma- mi
ta-
ya a-
yu- sh iyu - dei san - ma-
yaa-
gi- shiyutsuki- tei ma- ni ma- ni
turn life - all- obtaining pure vow- prayer j o ined world -
gem law-
gem
(o r mind) (o r th o ugh t)
tram WW ? W it“?tathata bhfitako tiparisuddhe visphutabuddhisuddhe*
tan - tatsu - ta bu- ta~kfi - ki-*hatsu - ri- shu - tei
*bi- safu - ta-
*
bo tsu—gi- shu - tei
ta- ta- ta bO- ta- kfi - t i- ha- ri- sh iyu - dei bi- soh o - ta- bo -
gi- sh iyu - dei
truth - true everywhere pure unfo lded wisdom pure
g aya smara sarvabuddhadh isht/zitasuddhe
n iyaku -
ya*bi- niyaku
-
ya*sama- ra
*
satsu - baku - bo tsu - défg i- sh itsuki - ta-
*
shu -
.tei
z iya-
ya bi- z iya-
ya samuma- ra sara- ba- bo tsu - daa-
gi- sh iyutsuki- ta- sh iyu - dei
mo st victo rio us remember all Buddhas j o ined pure
1 In the ‘ Doctrine o f th is wo rd is repeated — MS. no te.
USHN ISHA - v1G AYA- DHARANT. 25
era aamrvag
'
re vagragarbhe vagram*baku - z itsuréi
*baku - z itsura-
getsu- hei
*baku - zitsuran
ba- z iréi ba- zara-
giyara- bei ba- zaran
diamond diamond - concealed like - diamond
arufargé aarrfir rrftgé airm an
kfiyavisuddhe sarvagati parisuddhe sarvatathagata*ka-
ya-
*
bi- shu - tei*satsu - baku -
*
ga- tei-
*hatsu—ri- shu - tei
*
satsu - baku - tan - té -
getsu- ta
k iya-
ya- bi- sh iyu - dei sara- ba-
giya- t i ha- ri- sh iyu - dei sara- ba- ta- ta-
giya- ta
body reach ing pure all states all pure all Tathé‘
rgata
am mftrffi gar gmsamasvasadh ishtlzite budhya budhya bodhaya*
sa- ma- sh iubaku - sé -
*
gi- sh itsuki - tei *
bo tsu -
giya bo tsu -
giya *bO- da-
ya
samu -ma- shifubA- saa-
gi- sh iyutsuki- tei bo tsu -
giya bo tsu -
giya bou - da-
ya
comforting jo ined cause to be pure be enligh tened be enligh tened cz
a
use to
d
un
erstan
faa‘
rtm afitfifiavibodhaya sodhaya visodhaya sarvakarmava
“bi- bO- da-
ya*shfi - da-
ya*bi- shu—da-
ya*satsu - baku -
*katsu - ma-
*baku
bi- bou - da-
ya shiyfi- da-
ya bi- sh iyu- da-
ya sara- ba- kiyara-ma- ba
cause to understand quickly purify quickly purify all action
LEAF 13 .
11Wranani sama samantaparisuddhe sarvatathagata
ra- na- ni*sa- ma sa-man - ta-
*
hatsu - ri- shu - tei*satsu - baku - tan - ta- ketsu - ta
ra- dé - ni samu -ma samu - mamu - da- ha - ri- sh iyu - dei sara- ba- ta- ta-
giya- taa
obstacles equal everywhere all pure for all Tathagata
E III .
LEAF 12.
afraaraisarvasatvénfim“satsu - baku -
*
satsu - tanbaku - nan
sara- ba- satsu - tobé‘
r- nan
all living beings
26 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEA VES.
fimarfvffi am It
dh ish tlzfinfidh ishtlzite svaha ushnishavigaya*
gi- sh itsuta- nof gi
- sh itsuki - tei saba(ku) - ka *u - shuni- sha-
*bi- niyaku
-
ya
g i- sh iyutsuta- naua-
gi- sh iyutsuki- tei soha- ka u - sh iyuni
- shyia- bi- z iya -
ya
place placed final- accomplishment Buddha- head victo rio us
samapta*
sa- ma- hata
samu - ma- hata
accomplished and ended letter letter letter
LEAF 14 .
Z iu - shi- o n ( i . e . fo u rteen so unds) .
t ré a a r s t a a af a; ar ts ?
Siddham a a i i u fi rz’
riA*
sh itsu - don*a aa i 1 u u kitsuri kitsuri ri re
’
i yei
sh itsu - tan a aa i i i 11 nu kiri kirii ri rii yei
Hi I? 7T Q 3 :‘El 3 a 75 3?
ka kha ga gha na ka kka ga glza 7ia
ka ka ga ga (heavy) gio sha sha z ia z ia (heavy) z io
kiya kiya giya giya giyan sh iya sh iya z iya z iya z iyau
Z 3“
3 E ( I H 13 a“
1!“ti 1! TE a 3!
ta tiza d'
a diza na ta tha da dha na pa pha ba bha
ta ta da da (heavy) na tan ta da da (heavy) na ha ha ba ba (heavy)ta ta da da dau ta ta da da nau ha ha ba ha
a tr t as tr tr 1: a t a It
ma ya ra la va sa sha sa ha 11am ksha
ma ya ra ra baku sha sha sa ka ran kitsusha
mau ya ra ra ba o r wa sh iya sh iya sa ka ran kish iya
1 m thamust be readmdha,as it is so in the o riginalMS.
— B. N .
2 Th is letteris no t exactly the same in Z iogon
’s copy as it is in the o riginalMS.
28 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEA VES.
aa atitmx aa trtiaa u
aattrtiartrn
at tiafiftmatr tiiftrtrs err- m narutfaaa t rii
wi rmi ft iiat tfiftrtra t ita’
it trnautfaat i a’
ti
tmflraai fa'
fia t tirfirtra'
i ata’
tt namtfaara’
atir
atarir t rt aiiat lfa ta tra FREE taartrtgar
artaat r tut ori atrfa ta t ia tar-ma t ! t trartrtgaliatarai t rrtrafiatrfa ta t ia W E N ! E fllfl
‘ifi i
t it trfa ta ta aftga at i giaarmaria‘
e'
t i ar
trt zrfa an as aftga g ti {mar aa’
ria ati aura-
r
atafir ta ta arftga at tram at ria at i aura
Wigwammama a qmgt i t igtr a train tr51am
m afia-la21am a trititrtr tiara trtiara
wasaargammaw e age tlr 51am7: 31am
agt i Etr
'
titr treatitet t‘
traafir
at?Et itltr treaaatrt rtft raa’
faa
i tsHairs Em mfiifi ‘mfil
3 2 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEAVES.
friend, the then Radcl iffe Observer, Mr. Johnson, by Sir H .Ward , the
G o verno r o f Ceylo n. See Ze itsch rift der Deutschen Mo rgenlandischen
G esellschaft, vo l. xi i , p . 5 14 , Dagobas aus Ceylo n,
’
by Pro fesso r F .M.M.
And now they turn up again o n sto ne co lumns in Ch ina, where we can
trace their presence to at least 1200 A . D. Wh i le the Sanskrit MSS.,
co ntain ing the rat io nal and at all events grammat ical wo rds o f Buddha,wh ich were impo rted into Ch ina by hundreds and thousands, are said tohave van ished, and are fo rgo tten by tho se who call themselves fo l lowerso f Buddha, we h ere find inscriptio ns engraved on pub l ic mo numents so
far back as A . D . 1 107, and moved from temple to temple so lately asA . D . 1 8 19 . Here, as elsewhere, the truth o f the Eastern proverb is co nfirmed, that the scum floats along o n the surface, and the pearls lie o n
the gro und.
There are at least ten d ifferent transl iterat io ns o f the fo rego ingDharan i , in the Ch inese Trip itaka, in the Ind ia Office L ibrary. The
fo llowing is a l ist o f these transl iterat ions, with the ir Ch inese t itles, inwh i ch th o se consist ing o f mo re than 4 leaves sho u ld be understo od to
contain the translatio n o f an Intro duct io n to the Dharani z1. N o . 348 ( ffi IEE flfi W[
FEEE, fig ) , in 8 leaves,by Buddha
péli(ta), o f N o rthern Ind ia,in abo ut A . D . 700, under the Thandynasty ;
with two prefaces, o ne dated 14 1 1 , by the Empero r Kkan- tsu o f the
Min dynasty .
2. N o . 349 (WLEE Hg": [22If?E, fig ) , in 7 leaves and a half,by Tu Hsin- i
,an o fficial at the Ch inese co urt, in about 700 .
3 . N o . 350 (“
figfi fi jfi g flfi fi mfi ) , in 9 leaves, byI - tsin, a Ch inese priest, in abo ut 700 .
4 . Ne w (are aaae naaae aw w eaves
and a half, by Divékara, o f Central Ind ia, in about 700 . Th is is said tobe a later product ion o f th is Ind ian priest .5 . N o . 35 2 LE flfi [it fi fi ,fl ) , in 7 leaves, by the same
as befo re , with a preface,dated 6 8 2 . Th is seems to be the o ldest o f all
the transl iterat io ns o f th is Dharani in existence. In the Catalogue o f the
perio d K ’- yuen
,compiled in 1 285 , th is Ch inese t itle is g iven first with
the fo l lowing Sanskrit t itle : W fi wflfim lm i (cf.Ju l ien’
s Conco rdance, No .
USHN ISHA- VIG AvA- DHARAN I. 33
6 . No . 796 ( fi flfi L3 [512 E, gig) , in 3 leaves, by FA- th ien
o f Ind ia, abo ut 1000, under the Sundynasty.
7 . No . 834 (f% aft Q Hi}: j : H}; EEfl ) , in 4 leaves, by Sh’- hu
(‘ Danapala o f Ind ia, abo ut 1000.
8 . No . Wfi flfi tfi fi ffi ) ,in 9 leaves, by Fé - th ien .
9 . No . 8 78 (fig55% 2 fl
a
gflfi [fieTIE. E,Q ) in 4 leaves and a half,by Sh
’- hu .
10. No . 1467 (fl{fin g m[I]ma fi ) , in wh ich (fo ls 30 b34 b) there are g iven in paral lel co lumns the Sanskrit text with a trans
l iteration (133THE flfi [22 E, jfifl]fig) , by Amoghavag ra, who
d ied in 774 .
The text and transl iterat ion in No . 1467, in the Ch inese Trip i taka, areno t exactly the same as tho se given below as No . 1 ; tho ugh the trans
l iterat ion is ascribed to the same autho r.
The o ther transl iteration, by Fé - hu , printed below as No . 3 , is no t
fo und in the Ch inese Tripitaka as an independent wo rk .
Thus there are twelve transl iterations o f the same o r nearly the sameDharani
, dated from 682 to 105 8 .
In Yueh - tsan- k’- tsiri (E5 fi 931ii ,
fasc . 1 2, fo l. 4 a) there is the
fo l lowing extract from the Intro ductio n to the Dharani in I - tsin’
s trans
lat ion, i . e . No . 350 , in the Ch inese Trip itaka
(‘A t one t ime) Buddha l ived in the garden o fAnathapina
’ada. Then
there was a Devaputra cal led Sush lkita, who was destined to die
o n the seventh day, and to go to rece ive the body o f a Tiryagyoni,
o r a lower animal , in seven successive b irths, and then to fal l intoN iraya o r Naraka. Fearing these future misfo rtunes
,he consu lted (lit .
addressed) Sakra, the Indra o r king o f the Devas, who in turn askedBuddha fo r h is help . (On that o ccasio n) Buddha uttered th is Dharani, and made the Devaputra to remember it . By th is merit thelatter increased his l ife
,and o btained the prophecy o f his attaining to
the Bodh i .’
The o ther fo ur earl ier translat io ns ( i . e . No s. 348 , 349 , 35 1, 3 5 2) aresaid to g ive a simi lar acco unt. In N o . 35 1 there is also a sto ry o f the
fo rmer b irth o f th is Devaputra. (Yueh - tsan- k’- tsin, fasc. I 2, fo l. 5 a.)
F [ III .
34 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEA VES.
A cco rding to th is wo rk (fasc . 1 2 , fo l. 7 a), however, No . 8 7 1 g ives a
d ifferent intro duction to the Dharani, wh ich is as fo l lowsIn the co untry o f Sukhavati, Buddha Amitayus addressed th is
Dharani and the Law o f accompl ishment to the Bo dh isattva Avalokite
svara, and caused many be ings to be bo rn in that co untry.
’
Here therefo re the Dharani is ascribed to Buddha Amitayus.
A sim ilar acco unt is g iven in a bo o k,probab ly pub l ished in Ch ina, but
witho ut date l . It is‘A Co l lectio n o f Miscel laneo us Buddh ist Sanskrit
Texts,’ co ntain ing several Sfitras and Dharanis, such as the Vag rale/eke
dikaprag fiaparamita- sfitra 5 th e Avalo kitesvara - sfitra
, o r the Samanta
mukhadhyaya, i . e. the twenty - fo urth (o r twenty - fifth in Kumarag iva’
s
Ch inese versio n) chapter o f the Saddharmapuna’arika- sfitra ; and the
Prag fiaparamitahrz'
daya- sfitra, etc . In th is interest ing co l lect ion (pp . 69
the present Dharafli is intro du ced with the fo l lowing l ines
u as?swamwfiaéamnfi fi ’mfasm’
fi u asam
s assfmm'
fisw mmsar“fisn‘lfangvgmmajfigsfinfsfi snmsfiamgm nfi
‘lsm ss smir
ssfifsfis t srfi msi’ nassms safi m u 3m sif‘
a
was g:ism: as nmars rfsufm’
ifim 113138 l
amémni séw nfim‘
isfssmammm?mmat
W fi rsts sustain qfimsiiugumiifa l 33 911a
a’
ifsfis i‘f sh ims?! Hams smmamsfaisfisgfi
siren snéafiaas’
flsa i sm; maméasmfim'
isfs
as?am mm?Essagun: arm fi g snarsqérsifi
néssasssfiss afims c‘
vfifisfisfi am amt?(emit!)amass?séfimflm fssai ammm
“?was131 u
1 The only copy o f th is bo ok wh ich is known to ex ist was given to Mr.Wylieby an antiquarian at Peking, and is now in my po ssession — F . M. M.
2 Pro fesso r O ldenberg suggestsW ; see Rajendralal Mitra’s Nepalese
Buddh ist Literature, p . 267 , 1. 23 .
36 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEAVES.
raksha), o f India,who had the hono urab le t itle31g
.
fi fi {5 i t ElliPhu - m1n - tshz
’- k1ao - kwen - fan - ta- sh
’
, given to him by the Empero r1: 71;
Z an - tsun, o f the Sundynasty, in 105 4 , and d ied in 105 8 . (See Fo - tsu
thun- ki,fasc. 45 , fo ls. 16 b, 17 a.) Th is Inscript io n is dated 1 147, and was
erected by‘
f,% 5 fi Fan [ mars- mm, a nob le o f the K in (Q ) dynasty.
In 1 8 19 (E E z: [mfig) it was mo ved from its o riginal place,i . e . the Hsiao - kunTemple to the so uth o f S=h ih - ku , in the pro vince o f
Ho nan, to the Temple o f Kwan- ti, i . e. the god o f war, with in the wal ls
o f the city o f Hsu- keu , by its go verno r”
H“figfl Kan Yan- shan. In
th is Inscript ion the text and transl iterat io n are written separatelyThe first l ine co ntains the text o f the same Dharani, taken from the
rubb ing o f a qu ite recent Stone Inscript io n at Asakusa in To kio (No . V
o f the auto type plates) .
Asakusa text 133L3 E H% WEff?E,Butsu - kio - son- sh io - da- ra- ni,
Buddho shnisharyavigaya- dharani.
’
“ess
a
ys?is Ls.s. as masis115.s s s s k fsass E k fi fli fi
is —3 fl fi ttil-1i as”lszs
a
fzésf
zs s: 7m43 s a 191ass. fins 12s E.
s s s k w ss w fiss s s
isnzmésmas?snail 3 13W1
3 111 was? sahas
fi mzmu u m D D DEEHQ Z
m uss. s fi i mnsffl sails :
Dharmarakshais?
)
affi H’Tflfi G il-
Elm“fi 555 5?fi gfi lfififi
‘ E 1953 ‘lflflfi fi g tbTh is sign is meant to show that a syllable in Dharmaraksha’s tex t is left o ut in the
o ther texts.
2 These squares indicate that the letters are no t qu ite legible.
Amoghavagra
USHN iSHA- VIG AYA- DHARAN I 37
nfaf‘
sfi man
’FHFasm
nffifsfflsm
fii i? P
WW I
as : saw “it a 351q shun
was w aste as as fi fi s’fifi sas s»was
Faith s q» (twice) anaassrrsmafarm swans
-
name
faifima mmm asmafai th s
swam]smsmms s z s g ns s?WW nianga amsfssgs asfu
sntm " fauna Elms 31s safa
fl fifi z fi s’é éfi rfi fi éfi fl D Q i nfi fl [rs
W *rf‘rms s a rms arts sifs
nfiwnna a ssfasgs axis
s s s s sfi fit‘
éfi sfi sflli éfl fi é fiflfi [s aw
sums-
R123 [3 D
smsfaHus?
samfimmfufsfifirm-
aria?“ 132
ill! D D ill!E Ell D‘3
W tfimmfsfi iis?{is as
fi flsifi fi flfi fissfifi fimfi‘ asmass. fi tfi flfi
zan mwag a-1 1 Fangs
as
D D a ma s s a m was,ass smgma as
was? aw sfigaa111“
t
as am fags uf‘
afassiu
sat/
assWfi s ff'
ifi‘
xfifi g- bfi
as am Fags nfafssfim
sésfiwm fairs afafasfiu
fi flfififlfi fi fi é flififlfig Ems s s sms s as
Hm " is
sang ags 1mm fix
is 3}fi it”a?3‘
Hm: fit
an smgiésgs naanmf‘
ammfu
Wfi fi fi fi fi é fi z é fi fi fi fi'
fi fififi
USHN iSHA- VIG AYA- DHARANT. 4 1
gin gfs sangf‘
s
Him is
nfm Him
flfm nfmnfa Hfa s gmfa H
'
Hfi'
l agr
s 3m Is isESE Iss
mm Wfisfiss
mm fiafi fiuf‘
ms
mm gash firgs“at ria gufa am?! biasifiufngs
s s rs sass sassnaswsms
Masfsss as Q Pass
fssgzsfssgs sm "
am firmsE] E] [ 1 D D D
fssgazsfs as as as fas t :
Fasgzgs as i f?é a as 5 121 Fas t :
E fi snflfi ’fi sBas Hi fi g 5 95 21“
G [ III .
4 2THE ANCIENT PALM- LEAVES .
suit w as
Essa-
en fafsa
ségsrD D D D D D D D
ssgst fsfsfir
Hés srfsmmfafsfa
$ 1n «as h fi fissfifi
as?
as
sass}
1?fl"isvsHE
71a 5 11: ns fasu
46 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEA VES .
wafer“
wfiflfaaa am mm?E flat Fe 55?Q? lg [52 E E ii
FIT-[Si
1mm3
anfiaqauaqw fa tél
1 Th is line is given in the Asakusa text only, and probably contains the name o f thewri ter.
4 8 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEA VES .
THE TWO TEXTS OF THE PRA GN'
A- PARAMITA
HRJDAYA - SG TRA
Altho ugh the interest of the documents publ ished in the precedingpages is purely archaeological, and, to a certain extent, historical , i t may
be usefu l to add here a translation of the two texts, the smal ler and
larger,o f the Prag fia- paramita- hrz
'
daya- sutra. The smal ler i s an abstract
o f the larger, but even the larger text i s o nly a very short epitome ofthe doctrines developed in the Prag fiaparamita, and therefore hardlyto be rendered intell igible by means of a t ranslat ion .
PRA G JVA- PARAMITA- HR JDAYA - SHTRA.
SHORTER TEXT RESTORED .
u an : G iana n
smfiia‘
c'
ffifmfivata‘
tfw
fi tfisfitmim artfiafimi
a?“Emmi mam afii
m t i? Elm : Hist Ferm
C SA
t)
h.
d ‘ f323 mag? Q“ 0 amp“ra, e sai orm hereis emptiness, and emptiness indeedQ 0
”3313 3 En El“? m is form . Emptiness i s not d ifferent
from form , form is not different933 m T i mur am a from emptiness . What is form that712
11 HT Viflfl
‘
l In i s emptiness, what is emptiness thatis form .
’
Fig“I
Adorat ion to the Omnisci ent !
The venerable Bodhisattva Avolokitesvara, performing his study inthe deep Prag fiaparamita (perfection of wisdom) , tho ught thus‘ There are the five Skandhas , andthese he considered as by thei rnature empty
PRAs A- PARAMITA- HRJDAYA- s TRA. 4 9
Q afiqq fiaaW fi-
a fit .
‘ The same appl ies to perceptio n,
name, conception , and knowledge .’
fimmfa l
{amftga aéufirz vggmammmW e“safaEET53 143 1a fanm =fi=n
a nfq fir: 3 14 113 21am at a 5 11a 313 1 a
FlirtaEmu afammfma
“Gig :W mfi tg mm
Haifa a emanate
mw ufir:
aagfirqfitw Wham:
a film mfam a fat
envavh mfarznufii mar-a
smam’
a atmtmaffia gzeageafafiumfn a
awi a mfna‘u
[ III .
‘ H ere,O Saripu tra, all things
have the character o f emptiness ,they have no beginning, no end ,they are faultless and not faultless ,they are not imperfect and notperfect . Therefore
,O Sariputra, i n
th is emptiness there i s no form , noperception, no name, no concepts ,no knowledge . No eye, ear, nose,tongue, body, mind. No form ,
sound , smell, taste, touch , obj ects .’
‘ There i s no eye,
’ etc . , t il l wecome to ‘ there is no m ind .
’
(What is l eft out here are theeighteen Dhatus or aggregates , viz .
eye, form, vision ear, sound , hearing nose, odour, smel l ing ; tongue,flavo ur, tasting ; body, touch , feeling ; mind , obj ects, thought .)
‘ There is no knowledge,no
ignorance , no destruction of knowledge, no destruction o f ignorance ,
’
etc . , ti l l we come to ‘ there is nodecay and death , no destruction o f
decay and death ; there are not
(the four truths , viz . that there) i spain , origin of pain , stoppage ofpain , and the path to it . Thereis no knowledge
,no obtaining (of
5 0 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEA VES .
Ehfimaex nmmtfiwamifzm fi gtfir fanta
tm: u Fam mfiamea
Eh faqfitmffisfiifii faefafimzl
wam fmmzaégs tzu
atmfinmmfwmafi tiE
W ififw fi-
‘
iég‘
sflzl
Hans-mam}m unfiq ‘ Therefore one ought to know
the great verse of the Prag fiaparafi lflglfl
’
fi l fln’
ElEl‘
lfi'
éfi mita,the verse of the great wisdom ,
safi tfiflsm gq fiq ;H'EI the unsurpassed verse, the peerless
verse, which appeases all pain
gzflnwfl‘
fl: EE G FHW FL i t i s truth , because it i s not fals e
M lt’
rnflI-
Q IQE} 143 ,
— the verse proclaimed in thePrag fiéparamita: O wisdom,
gone ,
Ham Tlfi T‘fi t ntqfi tutgone, go ne to the other shore,landed at the other shore, Svaha!
’
smfi Eitfii Fungi i
ll i f?! HW IFHHTEQ‘
J Thus ends the heart of thePrag fiaparamité .
FIFTH II
1 See Childers, s. v. kittam.
‘A man who has approached thePrag fiaparamita of the Bodhisattvadwel ls enveloped in co nsciousness 1.But when the envelo pment of co nscio usness has been annihi lated ,then he becomes free of all fear,beyo nd the reach of change , enjoying final N irvana.
’
All Buddhas of the past,present
,
and future, after approaching thePragfiaparamita, have awo ke to thehighest perfect knowledge.’
5 2 THE ANCIENT PALM- LEAVES.
toga? gmmamfima’
ifmfiwt a’
iq—é'fiflaa
’
iam:2mfg -
ga sh ”fiwfitmi namitfnrimi a’
fn"
aimmEfivi fwfiaaw: 1 E3 133 wfitm
’
ifi fi’afi Eiifziw’
l
were? angui'
r'
i mfigafiae'
afiam Efifwa iftga
awash a11“
gangfgm 3116 fini tmimmtfi mmi 3 3317
aimnfi é Swawfimfi iafi i 1 ( imamE mavgfi im q am 1 v
gffi a Et i 1Et na
wasw tTamar=11111111171211at {13 1m
fig-
d 1mi éaammria fltfasimifa a “3313 1“1Eai
mfirga 8 5 21131”Tama ram
”W ansafas'
s'
i
W fi nal 3111 W161: 1Hawaii?511a gamut
a gfi a fieai a fiat a fim a famma agfiviisiWind a farma Evit a EFFI
‘
v'
i'
Elli R afi ?
rizii =1“
( ill a”an d =1wit : 1=1aegziiafnaa
16: 17am
‘
gfi 21153 1351 Hafifasnamg: 11a fi lm aifasn71 nth
1 W. adds name—oi . 2 m 0W.
3a} in gzgf
‘
gmmaxi Ti°W.
4 mm
afimfia mi fsrfiaawiW.
5are
-
11°W.
6amt fixfi tmiW.
7Deest inw.
8 fnfamazi agirW. Hist Elm: 5 11113151311: mi 133 55 x11: 1511113 111311: W .
1°min 513 13 1 sgsfi‘
q'
Eli 1 a E li 1111135 513 1711111: min 5 15 1711m umua
i
W .
“4 333 1711 deest inW.
12 W 313W.
13 33 3 1711 273°W.
14 w hat J.
15a meant a 11151: W . Hméax 71mi J.
16 Instead of manmm(“EN E left out in J.) *Fllfi
'mfl‘tllgtW . writes ou t the who le li st o f Dhatus, viz .
a“21W Ewrgfi agrifiaming: 1 n mk mgfi w aftmafm : 1 3
“WW WWW : 171 fag nnfi (mfg-
ri fag rfamwg: 1 =1“cm
W5“Hwy?amfafinaurgz 1 a mfiurgfimimfi Haifa-mama: 1
FRAGNA- PARAMITA- HRI DAYA- SfJTRA. 5 3
1113 -11 atm m’
=1 5 1m m : 1 a gzneaaflfflfi
unfi t
From here the text in W . differs so much from J. that it wil l be betterto print them separately
J.
=1 sn=i =1mfnfitmfs : 1 713 113 c 35 1
W.
=1 Et i =1 {mi =1
fsfimifs : 1 $15 11s 511
ssmfnfia a’
ifnawai n”1'
t samfimmfwiiaa
aiuiftfnmmfv mfagtfa
Famatmufw ammfiawealth f
‘
aqfiimfaflia‘ifasfafim: 1 wawfmm
Hai‘
gs'
iznsnunfnamifz ifllfi
'
i fl Hawa‘rfnafq
tig'
s i : 1HWIEQ THEH: nan
mtfiqamgifia’
i agitatin
fi sii sgatfisiisanemia:
Haigznnm fiazamnfiq
want nmmtfiammgfiifirs : mam 1nit nit t ut
nfima in?a‘
ifixFungi 11
Rai s111’
t fisiitmi n
aimtfiaami“afnaifafn
maimtfimmfw fag
fini te-
via?aifiame‘
fi h
faufiimfafi iffi fanfa
a‘
m’
nafa 1wam fm’
fit
finanaemia? unmit fn
mmfiaanaau Hawaii
fa: mm 1mam-mm umfi mfisfi famfisiiSffi fi HE : HégznuEH-
‘
fivia : {11216 H fiawifii n
atmtfiamgfi i ria : 1HE9111 1nil 71
°
F?mmfi tutti
nfi é ifu ( 51131 11
Eaimfg ?
swi mm aitfnami fist
5 6 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEA VES .
o bta ining of N irvana. Therefore , O Sériputra, as there i s no obtaining
(o f Nirvana) , a man who has approached the Prag fiapéramita o f theBodhi sattvas, dwells (for a t ime) envelo ped i n co nscio usness. But whenthe enve lo pment o f co nscio usness has been annihilated , then he becomesfree o f all fear, beyo nd the reach of change, enj oying final N irvana .
All Buddhas of the past, present , and future, after approaching thePrag fiapéramité
‘
t , have awo ke to the highest perfect knowledge .
Therefore we ought to know the great verse of the Prag fiapéramité ,the verse of the great wisdom , the unsurpassed verse, the verse whichappeases all pain— it i s truth , because i t i s not false 1— the verse proclaimed in the Prag fiapéramité
zz“O wisdom , go ne, go ne, go ne to the
o ther Shore , landed at the other Shore, Svaha1”
Thus , O Saripu tra, should a Bo dhisattva teach in the study of the deepPrag fiéparamité .
’
Then when the Bhagavat had ri sen from that meditat ion, he gave hisapproval to the venerab le Bodhisattva Avalo kitesvara, saying,
‘Welldo ne, well do ne, nob le so n ! So i t i s , nob le son . So indeed must th isstudy of the deep Prag fiaparamitabe perfo rmed . As i t has been describedby thee, i t i s applauded by Arhat Tathagatas .
’ Thus spake Bhagavatwith j oyful m ind . And the venerab le Sfiriputra, and the honourabl eBodhisattva Avalokitesvara, and the whole assemb ly, and the world o f
gods, men , demo ns, and fairi es praised the speech of the Bhagavat .
Here ends the Prag fiaparamitahm'
dayasutra.
The teaching of the Prag fiaparamita, as here ep itomised , can o nly beundersto od in connectio n with the ordinary teach ing of Buddhism . I fl iteral ly translated , i t seems o ften utterly unmeaning . But it i s in real itybut one of the many attempts in philosophy to express the purelyph enomenal or unreal character of all human knowledge . Kant,l i teral ly translated into Sanskrit, would be as unmean ing to BuddhistBodhisattvas as the Prag fiaparamita, turned into Engl ish , i s to u s .The text beg ins with denying the real ity of the Skandhas. Skandha
is a name which has perplexed both the followers and the students ofBuddhism . I t is
,I th ink
,best explained by ras i 3 , collect ion , but I
1 I t i s truth,no t falseho od, W .
2 F i t fo r obtaining Pragfifiparamita, W .
3 Burnouf, Intro duct ion, p . 5 12 .
FRAGNA- PARAMITA- HRJDAYA- SflTRA. 5 7
bel ieve in our mo dern way of th inking and speaking , a collective o r
abstract suffix, or a s imple plural terminat ion, would express i t morecorrectly when i t i s u sed in such compo unds as rupa - skandha
, vedanaSkandha, samg iia
- skandha, samskara- skandha, vig fiana- skandha. These
five skandhas constitute what we shou ld cal l the co nscio usness of ani ntel l igent subj ect
,because an intel l igent subj ect presuppo ses for its
very existence five things,viz . ( 1 ) forms o r d ivers ities that can be
perceived, (2) every kind of perception , (3 ) every kind of name, (4 ) everykind of concept, 5 ) every kind of knowledge . Almo st every writer onBuddhism has g iven his own interpretat ion o f these terms . To my mindthey are nothing but the essential cond it ions of co nsc iousness and knowledge . There can be no consc ious knowledge without rupa, i. e. fo rms ,o r obj ects d iffering from each other , and capab le of becoming the obj ectsof perceptio n . These rfipas are general ly reckoned as twenty- eight ,such as earth, water, fire , air ; eye , ear, no se, tongue, bo dy ; co lo ur,so und
, scent, flavour female sex , male sex,vital force, heart, gesture,
speech , ether ; l ightness, softness , pliabi l ity, accumulat ion , extension ,decay, impermanence, material food . Altogether the rupas may be saidto const itute the external or obj ective world , includ ing the organised bodyof man .
On the other s ide we have Vedana, sensuo us perception , followed bysamgfia, the process of nam ing (Adyo s) . This again i s the c o n d i t i os i n e q u a n o n of samskara, concepts , and from them arises vig fiana,
knowledge . Sometimes these four cond itions are comprehended underthe name of nama, name, Ao
’
yo s ; and Nama- rfipa thus becomes a term ,
designating the conscious individual , consisting as we Sho uld say o f bodyand m ind , or o f obj ect ive impressions and subj ective apprehensio n .
All this which represents the result of Buddhist psycho logical thought,i s here declared to be sfinya, empty, conditioned , relative, phenomenal . All things
, as known to us , all dharmas , are, according to thePrag fiaparamita, not real i n the highest sense, but phenomenal o nly,subj ect ive , temporal , and passing away.
The lists of these psychological terms are so wel l known i n Buddhistl iterature that , i n order to avo id constant repetit ion , we often find theexpress ion yavat, i . e . from this t i l l we come to that . So when theDhatus or the elements constituting sight , etc ., come to be mentioned ,one text says, ‘ Not the Eye- dhatu , i . 6 . there is no eye - element, t i l l we
I [ III .
5 8 THE ANCIEN T PALM- LEA VES.
come to there i s no mind - element .
’ The other text (W.) gives thewho lel i st . I had to insert na dharmadhétufz, because between mano dhatu/z,the who le of the mind , and manovig fiéinadhatu/z, the who le of the knowledge gained by the mind , the writer must have l eft out dharmadhétuk,
i . e . the who le of the individual obj ects cogn isab le by the m ind . Whatfollows afterwards refers to the wel l - known pratityasamutpada, the chainof causat ion which exists i n the wo rld , and which it is the obj ect o fBuddha’s teaching to stop . Here too almost every scholar has propo seda new interpretat io n . If I add my own, i t i s o nly as a contribution to asubj ect which is as yet far from be ing fully understood . The chain ofcauses beg ins in Buddhism , as i n the Upan ishads, with
( 1 ) Avidya, igno rance . From it arise
(2 ) Samskara, concepts or ideas. From them arises
3) Namarupa, the subj ect - obj ect , as explained before , i . e . rupa,
obj ects ; vedané, perceptio n ; samg fza, nam ing ; vig fiana, knowing . This is manifested in
(4 ) Shadayatana, the six o rgans of sense , eye, ear, no se, tongue,bo dy, and manas
,the commo n senso ry . These being there ,
there is the possibil ity of5 ) Sparsa, contact between subj ect and obj ect. From that Springs
(6) Trz'
shflé , thirst, d esire. From this
(7) Upadana, a laying hold of, appropriat ing, cl inging to things, whichproduces
( 8) Bhava, be ing, existence , subj ect ive relat ion to obj ective things .This takes the form of
(9) G ati , birth , which is invariab ly followed by
( 10) G aramarana, decay and death , and all the evi ls of l ife , i . e . du/zkha,pain, which , according to Bréhmans as wel l as Buddhists, i s thecause of all ph i lo so phy .
The Prag fiéparamita teaches that this chain of causes i s empty o rapparent only, that there is no such thing as real Avidya, igno rance ,and , as i t adds, no vidya either, therefo re also no destruct ion of avidyfi ,which is the aim of Buddha’s ph i lo so phy. This negat io n of the tencauses and effects i s then suppo sed to be carried o n t il l we come to thetenth , viz . there i s no t real ly decay and death , and therefore no destruct ion of decay and death .
Next follows a negation of the four great t ruths of Buddhism ,viz . that
A PPEND IX.
PALAEOG RAPHICAL REMARKS
ON THE
HORIUZ I PALM LEAF MSS . ,
BY G . BUHLER .
64 APPENDIX.
the palaeographist . In the ir case we can say with full co nfidence 1, ‘W’
e
have good evidence, showing that these leaves were brought to Japanin 609 A . D . , and that they came from Ch ina. I t i s further probab le thatin Ch ina they belo nged to the mo nk Yash i
,who d ied in 5 77 A . D . , and
befo re h im to Bo dhidharma, who emigrated from Ind ia to Ch ina in
5 20 A . D .
’
Leaving all probabi l it ies as ide,i t i s certain that this MS. ,
which evidently has been written by an Ind ian scribe , canno t datelater than the first hal f of the sixth centu ry A . D . As it is thus provedthat a palm - leafMS. has lasted more than thirteen hundred years
,and
,
i n spite of its transmission from Ind ia to China, and from Ch ina toJapan
,has remained in a very fai r condition , and i s for the greater part
l egibl e,i t i s no longer reasonable to entertain o n general grounds
misgivings regard ing the age of the N epalese Bauddha and th eWestern Ind ia G aina MSS., the earl iest of which are dated fromthree to five centuries later . The force of this argument becomes evenstronger , if i t i s taken into considerat ion that the MSS. , belo nging tothe last two classes
,were mostly kept in or near the places where they
were written,and frequently left untouched for centuries
,as wel l as that
the cl imate of N epél and of the dry p lain of Western Ind ia i s morefavourable to the preservat ion of such documents than that of Japan.
Important as i s the service thus rendered to us by the Ho riuzi palml eaves
,they yi eld
,o n closer examinat ion
,st i l l more valuab le archaeological
and palaeo graphical results . First, they show that the writing material swere exactly the same as those employed later by the Bauddhasand G ainas
,and that the technical contrivances used by the writer, and
his method in forming the letters,partly resemble those sti l l in use
amo ng the Ind ian Lekhakas. Secondly,they prove that in the fi rst
half of the sixth century a perfectly developed l iterary or cursivealphabet was used in Central India, the characters of which are
,with the
exceptio n of very few letters , id entical with those of the most ancient palml eaf MSS. from Nepal , while they differ from those of the cognateco ntemporaneous inscriptio ns, found in the same parts of Ind ia . Wherethey do not agree with the latter
,they mostly Show more advanced
or more strongly modified forms, which in their turn appear in theinscriptions abo ut two hundred years later, i . e . i n the eighth century .
Hence i t i s evident that in th is case , at l east, we have to rej ect the1 See Pro fesso r Max Muller’s Letter
,printed in the Transact ions o f the Sixth
Internat ional Congress o f O riental i st s at Leiden, pp . 124- 128.
REMARKS ON THE HORIUZI PALM- LEAF MSS. 65
commo nly received theory 1, accord ing to which the mo dificatio ns of thecharacters , used in inscriptio ns , present a faithfu l view of the histo ryof the Ind ian alphabet , and in particu lar give an ocular demonstrat iono f the gradual development o f the l iterary alphabets . On the co ntrary i ti s plain that in this case the characters o f the o fficial do cuments laggedbeh ind those employed fo r l iterary purpo ses
,and that they were
gradual ly modified thro ugh the influ ence of the latter. The lesson ,taught u s by the Ho riuz i palm - leaves, fully agrees with the preciselysimilar co nclus io ns
,drawn by Pro fesso r Dowson , D r . Burgess, myself,
and others from the simultaneo us o ccurrence o f archaic and mo dernlooking letters on a number of co pper - plate grantSfrom G ug arét 2, anda compariso n o f the current handwriting
,used on the latter
,
"
with thecharacters o f the palm - leave s makes i t h ighly probab le that
,as early as
the beg inning o f the sixth century, two somewhat d iffering l iteraryalphabets existed in the northern half of Ind ia. These results
,which
might be further co nfirmed and ex panded by a co rrect interpretatio no f certain passages from vario us ancient works enumerat ing the names ofa great number o f Ind ian alphabets
,wil l force the Ind ian palaeo graphi sts
to mo dify their metho d o f investigat io n which h itherto was based exclusively o n a comparison of the epigraphic alphabets
,and hencefo rth to
pay greater regard to those used for l i terary purpo ses . In o rder tomake these vario us po ints clearer
,i t wil l be advisab le to subj ect the
Ho riuzi MS. to a close and detai led examinat ion , and to comparei ts letters with those of other o ld MSS.
,and of the all ied inscript ions .
II.
A cco rding to the facsimile the Ho riuz i palm - leaves measure eacheleven inches and a half
,while thei r breadth sl ightly d iffers . The
seco nd (B) i s nearly two inches bro ad . The left half of the fi rst (A)has the same size , but its right hal f gradual ly tapers off towards theend
, where i t measu res only o ne inch and three quarters . The inequal ityis due to the peel ing o ff o f a str ip at the lower end ,
which must haveo ccurred when the leaf was t rimmed and prepared fo r use, because the
1 This theo ry i s wo rked o ut fully,and w i th seem ing success , in D r. Burnell’s
E lement s o f Sou th - Indian Palaeogr aphy, the standard wo rk on Indian epigraphy .
2 J ourn . R oy. New Series,IV
,26 5
— 266 ; Ind . Ant. , V, 1 13 ; X I , 305 ;XI I , 15 1 ; XI I I , 70 ; Arch . Rep . W . Ind .
,IV
, 79 .
x [ 111
66 APPENDIX.
writ ing in the seventh l ine stops exactly at the po int where the leafbeg ins to become narrower . Th ese dimensio ns agree very closely withtho se fo und frequently in the Nepalese and G aina palm - l eaf MSS. ,
seeBendal l
,Catalogue , N o s. 1 16 1 , 126 7 , 164 8 , 1 649 , 165 3 , 165 7
—8,166 2
,
1 6 79 , 169 1 , 1699 , 1 70 1—8 ; Kielhorn, R eport fo r 1880—1 , N o s. 1 , 20 , 30 ,
3 2 , 5 0, 68 , 73 . Each l eaf shows two smal l holes,placed three inches
from either end,and almost exactly in the middle between the top and
the bottom , as they divide the fourth l ine into three parts . As is knownfrom the usage st il l prevail ing in Southern India, and from the examplesfound in the ancient Nepalese and G aina palm - leafMSS the holes wereintended to pass a String which kept the leaves together. One S id e o feach leaf i s l eft b lank . This c i rcumstance Shows that the two wereintended to fo rm a complete d iminutive Poth i o r manuscript . For acco rding to the Ind ian custom ,
o bservab le in ancient and mo dern MSS. ,the
outer sides of the first and last leaves are no t ut ili sed , because the letterswou ld be destroyed by the friction o f the wo o den boards or metal plates ,between which the Po th ‘
is are usual ly placed .
The number o f l ines is on the fi rst leaf six and a hal f, and on theseco nd seven ; the number of aksharas o r syllab les i n each l ine variesbetween 4 7 (B I. 6 ) and 65 (A . and B . l . The l ines are so straightand the distances between them have been kept so careful ly
,that one i s
l ed to suspect the writer having had some such contrivance as a woodenbo ard with parallel st rings t ied acro ss
,which the modern co pyists o f
Western Ind ia usual ly place under the thick co untry - paper in order tobe ab le to keep the l ine . This c i rcumstance as well as the regulari tyand neatness o f the letters points to the conclusion that the writer was askilled Lekhaka
,While the numerous unco rrected cleri cal mistakes show
that he was no t a scho lar. The whol e style o f the writ ing shows that i thas been done with a hard - n ibbed pen , poss ibly a reed - pen
,but not with
a brush . The same co nclus ion may be drawn from the appearance ofthe half- effaced letters , and the loo k o f the latter makes i t further veryprobab le that the ink was of the same qual ity as that used by the G ainawriters for thei r ancient palm - leaf MSS. When co pying the ancientMS. o f the V ikramankakarita at G esalmir
,I found several passages
where, though the ink had been rubbed o ff, the outl ines o f the letterswere yet recognisable with the help of a magnifying glass
1. It also
1 Vikramankalearita, Intro duct ion, p . 45 . If after the ink has been rubbed ofi“,the
6 8 APPEND IX.
The name Brahma l etters , 1. e . brahmaksharau i or brahmi l ip i wh ichZ iogo n thus assigns to the characters of the Ho riuzi palm - l eaves , hasa do uble meaning . I t may deno te all Ind ian writ ing , because acco rd ingto an anc ient myth the inventio n o f the alphabet is ascribed to Brahman ,
the creator. This sto ry is explic itly ment io ned by Hio uen Thsang,
Me'
mo ires, I , p . 7 1 , and in the fragments o f the Bm’
haspati Smm’
ti1 . I tsexistence is also impl ied by Al- Bérfim s remark that the inventio n o f theInd ian alphabet was ‘
une révélat io n du ciel z,’
as well as by thecustomary representatio n of Brahman in p ictures and scu lptures wherehe holds an inscribed leaf o r bo ok in o ne o f his hands 3 . But the termbrahmi lip i has also a mo re restricted meaning,
and denotes a part icularInd ian alphabet in the well - known passage o f the Lal i ta- vistara, p . 143
(Cal cutta edition) 4 . Both these significatio ns are apparent in theinteresting passages from the G aina Agamas, quo ted and discussed byPro fesso r Weber, Indische Stud ien, XVI, pp . 280 , 399
—40 1 , where i t i s
said that the bambh i l ivi (brahmi l ipi ) has eighteen variet ies, the fi rstof which is again cal led bambh i. I f Z iogo n to o k h is expressio n in th isrestricted sense
,and if th e traditio n o n which he based his assertion
is tru stworthy, i t may be that he teaches us the precise mean ing ofan ancient term which hitherto was no mo re than an empty name .
The palaeograph i cal character o f the alphabet o f the Ho riuz i palm - 2
l eaves is determined chiefly by the following general principles , visible inthe fo rmatio n o f the letters : 1 . the separation o f the aksharas from eachother ; 2 . a predilectio n fo r the use o f smal l wedges
,the so - cal led nai l
heads ; 3 . the substitu t ion o f flat to ps fo r the angu lar or round o neso f the o ld alphabets ; 4 . the develo pment o f right - hand vertical s
, pro
j ecting beyo nd the bo dy of the letters ; 5 . the retent ion of o pen to pswherever they existed in the o ld letters .The separat io n o f the aksharas was, I think, carried thro ugh in all
cases,tho ugh some letters
,e . g . of A . l . 6
,lo o k on the pho tograph as if
they we re connected . But it seems to me that th is appearance is merelydue to the co nversion of the ink - crust into a fine powder which stainedthe surro unding parts of the leaf. The custom o f keeping the aksharas
1 Fuhrer,Darstellung der Lehre von den S chriften bei Brz‘haspati, vs . 2 .
2 Reinaud, Mémo ire , p . 297 .
3 See e . g . Mo o re , H indu Pan theon, plate i, where however an inco rrect explanat iono f the at tribu te i s given in the text .
4 See also Foucaux ’s French translation o f the Tibetan text, p . 122 .
REMARKS ON THE HORIUZ I PALM- LEAF MSS. 6 9
separate in smal l blocks prevai ls in all the ancient inscriptions and i nthe o ldest palm - leafMSS.
1 I t may also be noticed in many later, evenDevanagari paper MSS.
,where the writers have no t been o ver- anxious
to save space, or have no t cared to prolong the horizontal top - strokesbeyond the edges of the letters .The wedges
,which perhaps are the mo st characteristi c point in this
alphabet, are employed in vario us ways. They are placed at the topo f the down - stro ke or
,if the letter has several down - stro kes , at the to p
o f the left - hand o ne . In th is manner they are used in forty - one, o r, ifthe copies on plates 11—iv, which alo ne give the letter llamz
,may be
trusted,i n fo rty - two ,
out o f the fifty - one characters of the alphabet .Ano ther u se to which the wedges are put, i s to mark the end of horizo ntal strokes, as in the letters na
, g a, and ta,or the lower end of
down - stro kes as in k h a, g a ( l eft - hand l imbs) , g ka, and ra. Final lythey serve as substitutes for curved o r bro ken l ines in the l eft - handl imbs of bh a and sa. In the two latter cases, the top of the wedgei s turned sideways or downwards. I t is evident that the primary obj ecto f thei r employment at the top of down - stro kes was to clearly definethe end , to make the letters regular, and to mark the l ine . Vario usexped ients have been tried by the ancient H indus in order to effectthese purposes . The o ldest and simplest, which probab ly i s the parento f the rest, co nsists in the addition o f a smal l ho ri zontal l ine , theso - cal l ed serif
, to the top of the down - stro kes,mo stly the l eft - hand
o nes. It appears first , though rather i rregularly, in many o f the Andhra
and Kshatrapa inscriptions of the Western caves, and becomes mo reco nstant o n the co pper - plates o f the G uptas
,the kings of Valabhi,
tho se o f Vengi, the Pallavas, K alukyas, and so forth 3 . On the plates,especial ly tho se from the So uth
,the l ine i s sometimes sl ightly curved
l ike a d iminutive crescent , whence the angle at the top of the Kanarese
and Telugu characters seems to be derived . By an extensio n o f theserif to either s ide the characteristic to p - l ine of the Nagari alphabets
1 Bendall, Catalogue, p . xl i i i .2 As the exact shape o f thi s letter seems to me do ubtful
,I shall no t take i t in to co nsi
derat ion in the sequel . From i ts po s it ion I infer that i t i s meant fo r the Vedic la, whichin many indigeno us Indian tables o f the alphabet i s placed between h a and k sh a.
3 In i llu strat ion o f these and the fo llow ing remarks,Burgess, Indian Alphabets ,
Arch . Rep . W. I . vo l. iv, plate v, and the plates in Burnell, E lements o f Sou th - IndianPalaeography, may be compared .
70 APPEND IX.
i s obtained . Ano ther modificat ion o f the serif is the smal l square , eitherhollow o r fil led in
,which is found in the Vakataka inscriptions
,and
i n Kandragupta’
s Udayagiri inscription o f Samvat 82 1 . The wedge,too
,seems to be a descendant of the serif, and due to its artistic com
binat ion with the down - stro kes . It occurs first in the G upta i nscriptio nsof the Kuhao n type, and i s fo und in a very great number of later epigraph ic documents from allparts of Ind ia, e ither by itself o r i n associat io nwith pro longed ho rizontal l ines which clo se the to ps of the letters . Thelatter process has g iven rise to the Kuli la writ ing. A transformat io no f the wedge is the hollow triangle which occurs sporadical ly in manyinscriptions
, o therwise characterised by wedges 2.
The substitutio n of flat to ps for angu lar ro und ones , which appears inthe letters e
, kh a, ga, ta, t h a, d h a, and 5 a,i s witho ut doubt l ike the
use o f the wedges , due to the des ire to make the characters moreregular, and, abo ve all
,to mark the l ine . Spo rad ic instances of the
o peration of this principle o ccur in the G upta i nscriptions of the Kuhao n
type and other documents of the same period .
The right - hand verticals proj ecting beyo nd the bo dy of the lettersare fo und in the letters kh a, ga, gh a, Ea, ta, th a, d h a, pa, b a, ma
,
ya, la, va, sa, sh a, and sa , and occas ional ly in na. S ometimes therei s instead of the vertical a sl ightly curved l ine, the ends of which inclinetowards the right . These pecul iar down - strokes are either extensionsof the o ld short o nes , o r subst itutes fo r l ines , curving to the right (e . g .
in ta, th a) . They probab ly owe the ir origin to the practice,st il l
general ly prevalent amo ng Ind ian Lekhakas,o f beginning the letters
on the left side, next making the right - hand stro ke, and final ly add ingthe connecting l inks between the two 3 . With th is method it wasnatural to al low a free sweep to the pen in fo rming the right - handdown - stroke
,and to make it somewhat longer than the left - hand
po rt ion . Wh en the co nnecting link was made,the down - stro ke of
co urse protruded beyo nd the bo dy o f the letter 4 . Tho ugh the o rigin
1 Cunningham,R epo rts
,I X , plate xix . 2 .
2 See e . g . N o . 8 o f D r. Bhagvanlal’s N epal Series, Ind . Ant . I X , 17 1 .
3 See my remarks on th i s subject in my Le i tfaden fur den Sanskrit E lementarcursu s, No te zur S chrifttafel . I may add that in the case o f complicated signs l ikekh a, the pro cess o f fo rmat ion i s as fo llows 1. t , 2 . ( o , 3 . (q , 4 .
‘1 Sometimes the side - stroke pro trudes in flat - topped letters al so beyond the top - l ine,
and through an arti st i c treatment o f the upper pro longat ion o f the verticles ari se the
7 2 APP END IX.
belo nging to the first half of the fourth century A .D .
l(2 ) The Nepalese
alphabets o fDr. Bhagvanlal’
s series of inscriptio ns,which are dated in two
d ifferent eras, N o s. 1—4 , Samvat 3 86—5 35 , and N o s. 6—15 , Samvat 34—15 3 ,and probab ly range between the middle o f the fo urth and the middleof the eighth centuries A . D .
2
(3 ) That of the G kalrapatkan i nscriptio n ,dated in the year 74 6 o f an unnamed era, and hence in no case earl ierthan 6 89—90 A .D .
,but possibly later 3 . (4 ) The clo sely - all ied alphabets
of the Samangad/z plates of Dantidu rga, dated Sakasamvat 675 o r
75 3—5 4 A. D .
4,and of the signatures of Dadda Prasantaréga, on the
G urg ara plates , Sakasamvat 3 80- 4 15 or 4 5 8 -
493 A . D5 which exh ibit
the o ldest known form of the D evanagari alphabet.1 I consider the tradit ional date of the begmnmg o f the G upta era
, 3 19 A . D .,to be
impo ssible fo r these inscriptions . S i r E . C . Bayley’s calcu lat ions,which on the basis
o f the dates o f the Kabul co ins,fix i t in 190 A. D .
,seem to me mo s t probable .
2 Indian An tiquary, IX, 163 seqq . The beginn ing o f the era u sed in the first fo urmay be calcu lated appro ximately w i th the help o f the LiEElzavi vamsavali
, given in
N o . 1 5 . I t fall s sho rtly befo re the beginning o f the Christian era. The detail s o fthe calculat ion w ill be publi shed in the Considerat ions on the Chrono logy o f N epal
,
’
now being printed in the Indian Ant iquary . The reasons why the dates o f N o s. 6—1 5mu st be referred to the Sriharsha era have been given by M r. Bendall, Catalogue,p . Xli.
3 Indian Ant iquary, V, 180. The G izalrapaflzan inscript ion fu rni shes a go od example o f an archai c type , clo sely all ied to the alphabet o f the Ho riuz i palm - leaves,fromWestern India. O ther examples o f the same type are fo und on the seal o f Sarvavarman
,the Maukhari ( J o urn . Roy. As . So c. I I I , p . on the Buddhist clay seal s
from Valabhi, Kanheri (J o urn . Bomb . Br. R oy. As . So c. V I,plates v i ia—v i ia) , and Java
(Bu rnell, E lemen ts, plate xxi i ) , on the Kamavana inscript ion ( Ind . Ant iquary,X
,
on the Mo rb i plate, dated G opta ( G aupta) - samvat 58 5 (Ind . An t iquary, I I , on
the Deogarh pi llar,dated (Vikrama) - samvat 9 19 and Sakasamvat 784 (Cunningham,
Repo rts , X ,plate xxi i i ) , on the Seven Pagodas (Burnell, E lem . plate xxii ) , and on a
number o f unpubli shed pho tographs and facs im i les,among which the Dasavatara
fragment o f the Rash trakfitas ( transcript published, Burgess, Arch . Rep . W . I . vo l. v8 7—89) may be specially men tioned . All these do cument s Show
,in sp ite o f numero u s
small divergencies , a fami ly likenes s, and agree in principle w ith the alphabet o f o ur
palm - leaves. There i s no t a s ingle one among them which can be referred w i thcertainty to an earlier perio d than the eighth centu ry A. D .
‘1 Indian Antiquary, XI , 108 .
5 Umetaplates , Indian Ant iquary, V I I , 6 1 Kaira plates,J ourn . Roy. As . Soc . N . S .
IV,p . 248, plate s i i and i i i . Tho ugh Dr. Bhagvanlal ( Indian Ant iquary,XI II, 7 1 seqq . )
has expressed strong do ubt s w i th respect to the genu ineness o f the Umeté and 11310
p lates,and has referred the dates o f the Kaira plate s to the seven th cen tury, I have
no hesitat ion in saying that h i s su spicion s against the fo rmer are unfounded. My chiefargumen t i s that ano ther unpubli shed grant o f king Dadda Prasantaraga exi sts, which
REMARKS ON THE HORIUZI PALM- LEAF MSS. 73
In order to faci l itate reference,the annexed plate vi gives a tabular
view of the most important amo ng these alphabets, as wel l as of thato f the Ho riuzi palm - leaves. The characters have been taken fromthe publ ished facsimiles referred to in the preced ing notes . Only forthe Sarada alphabet, tracings o f the unpublished MS. of the Sakuntalanataka (Deccan College Coll . of 1 8 76— 1 877, No . 192) have been used , andfor a few letters of column vi i i , impress ions from the original Bagumra
plates . The compiler of the table is D r. Pfurtsch eller,ofV ienna. I now
proceed to a detai led and comparat ive examinat io n of the characters ofthe Ho riuzi palm - leaves.
III .
A . INITIAL VOWELS.
a d iffers from G u .
1and the o lder alphabets
,by the curve o pen to
the left in the lower portion o f the left hal f of the letter, and by theshortening of the right -h and vertical . The former pecul iarity is characteristic of all the l iterary alphabets of Northern Ind ia. Identical withH . P . are Ne . MSS. 1049 and 1 702 , the modern Devanagari ofWestern Ind ia, Ne . I . N o s. 1 3
— 15 , whil e No s. 1—9 , 1 2 agree with G u .,
and No . 1 1 has a transit ional fo rm , similar to 6 1251. sa. agrees , too, buthas
, in addit io n, a closed top .
a i s formed l ike a with the addition of the mark of the long vowel,fo r which both a curve at the lower end of the right - hand vertical andthe usual a- stroke to the right of the top are used . The first formoccurs in Ne. MS. 1049 and Ne . I . No . 15 (No . 1 showing the old a
i s dated in Sakasamvat 4 15 , and men t ions an eclipse o f the sun which really happenedon the day named . This grant
,the Bagumraplates, w i ll be sho rtly publi shed in the
Transaction s o f the V ienna Academy, together w i th a discu ss ion o f the who le G urgaraquest ion . I w i ll add, already here, that in consequence o f D r. Bhagvanlal’s disco veryo f a longer series o f G urgara k ings, I no longer refer the date o f the
_
Kavi plate o fG ayabhala (Indian Antiq . V
, 103 ) to the Vikrama era. I adm i t that M r. F leet’s andG eneral Cunningham’
s calcu lation s, wh ich make the date Sam. 486 equal to 736 A. D .
,
are probably co rrect .1 In the sequel the fo llow ing abbrev iat ions wi ll be u sed : G u .
= G upta ; G u . Ind.
G upta o f the Indokhera plates ; Cu . Ku .= G upta o f Kuhaon ; H . P .
= Ho riuz i palmleaves G fia.
= G izalrapaflzan inscript ion ; N e . I .= Nepalese inscriptions o f Dr. Bhag
vanlal’
s series ; Ne . MSS. Nepalese MSS. 5 £1 : Saradaalphabet SE. Dantidurga’s
Sémangad/z plates U . B . s ignatures on the Umetaand Bagumrap lates . F igures inbrackets w i thout any addition refer to the co lumns on the accompanying table .
L [ 111
74 APPENDIX.
with the curve below) . The second is fo und in Ne . MS. 1 702. Thecurve at the bottom is used as a sign of the length , i n many ancientand modern alphabets from various parts of Ind ia, compare e . g . theVengi, Vattelu tu ,
the mo dern G rantha, Tamil , and Tulu (Burnell, E lem .
plates i,xv—xvi i i) . It is almost a principle in Ind ian palaeo graphy,
that the place where a stroke, denoting length , may be attached to theakshara, i s immaterial, and that the choice of its form , whether straight,curved
,or ro und
,depends entirely on co nvenience.
i d iffers from the ancient forms by the arrangement of the dots orcircl es in a triangle, the base of which i s turned upwards, and the apexdownwards, as well as by the addit ion of a smal l curve to the lower dot .This arrangement of the do ts is
,no doubt, due to the desire to mark
o r to keep the l ine . The immediate precursor o f the H . P . fo rm is thatof G u . Ind . G u . Ku . shows a sl ightly d ifferent arrangement o f the dotsand wedge instead of the right - hand upper dot. This form occursthroughout in Ne . I . No s. 1— 1 2 , while No s. 1 3—15 have the characterof H . P.
,which appears also in G EE“, so, so, Ne. MSS. , and many other
Northern alphabets . It continues sporadical ly in the G aina Devanagari,as late as the fifteenth century .
t is characterised by the arrangement of the four dots which fo rm a
rhombus instead o f a square (Andhra, Nanaghat, Burgess, Ind . A lph .
and by the curve of the lower dot . The form of H . P . o ccurs on theMo rb i plate in the name G aikadeva. Ne . MS. 1049 differs sl ightly, asthe do t above the l ine has a very minute tai l . se. differs , i ts fo rm ,
which consists of a straight l ine and two dots, bemg derived from that
used o n the G u rg ara plates (Kaira) Ju is again a test - letter, and characterised by the curve to the left into
which the right - hand horizo ntal stroke of the o ld Maurya and Andh ra
letter has been converted . G u . shows sti l l a curve to the right, and sodo N e. I . No s. 1— 1 2 . But Ne. I . 13
—15 , Ne. MSS. , 5 a, ( ma, as
well as all the Northern l iterary alphabets , agree with H . P . either fullyor very closely.
a d iffers from the Short vowel by a straight slanting stroke, i ssu ingfrom the right s ide o f th e wedge, and has thus a sl ightly more archai cappearance than the closely al l i ed forms of N e . MS. 1049 , 5 a, and theother modern l iterary alphabets, where the long vowel i s marked by a
cu rve attached in various ways.
76 APP AL‘
VD /X.
in Ne . is the parent o f all the varie ties o f the
le t te r which are used in th e S 1gar1. and o ther alphabets .
o co nsists o t an 11 wi th a pr Ish f/Iaru fi tra . and co 11seque11tl3 is fo rmedo n the same p r inciple as the o ld l\lau r3
'
a and Andhra o ( lh 1rgess, Ind .
A lph . 1 and Ne . MS. 104 9 agrees almo st ex actly . 5 11. comesalso ve 13
1
clo se . bu t substi t utes ano ther fo rm 01 the wh ileth e G aina Devanagari marks th e latter by a straight stroke abo ve the
to p 3 and the Brfilu u an ical Devanagari in th e wo rd Om by a cu rve 5 .
A s far as I can j udge th e wo rd 0 111. which p recedes in the II . 11. the
Sut ra . the Dhara/ri. and th e table o f le t te rs , did no t d i ll’
er fro rn the
lettter. g iven in plate vi. Plates i i—iv g ive . h owever, a somewhat d itl'
erent
sig11 . 11hn h o ccasio r1all3 o ccu rs at th e beginning o f inscript io ns . Xiego u
(abo ve . p . 16 ) mis take s i t fo r a varie ty o f 3 i .a 11 is interes t ing by the manner in which a d ist inct ive mark in real ity
an t‘
1- stro ke . 1s a ttach ed o n the righ t side . N e . MS. 104 9 , San and th e
G aina D evanagari agree very clo sely wi th H . 11
.
B. SiNo LE Co x so x ax'
rs.
k a retains its ancient cro ss o r dagger shape i n combinat io n wi thvinima ( i . and in the gro ups ktta ( i , ksha ( i . and L3 11
In all o the r cases i t shows to th e left o f th e central down - st ro ke a heartshaped figure, and to th e r igh t a downward pro lo ngatio n o f th e c ro ssbarend ing in a sl ight twist to th e r ight . Th e la t ter fo rm occu rs in N e .
I . 1 1 ("
o nce 1. 1— 1 and S31. It is clearly the parent
o f the fo rru s u sed in San the mo dern De\anagari. and o ther l iteraryalphabe ts o f No rthe rn Ind ia In N e . I . 1 1
— 15 and S51. the o lder fo rru rs
used to o . and the ru le . regu lat ing its u se. seems to be that i t is retained ,
“b enever a vowel o r co nso nant is placed under ka. Thus we find it
in ku . kf r'
,kta ksha. and k\a but no t in ki. ko . etc. I t is ev ident that
th e o ccasio nal re ten t io n o t the cro ssbar in compo und letters in th e
D ew nagarih Sar ada, and o ther l itera ry alphabe t s is a remnant o f th is
u sage . G iza. and N e . I . 3— 1 2 Sh ow th ro ugho ut the old dagger - shape
,bu t
have at th e end o f th e vert ical in the m iddle a smal l upward stroketu r ned to th e left . It seems pro bable that th e heart - shaped figu rearo se from th e p rolo ngat ion o f this l ittle stro ke to the end o f the cro ss
1 The D em naga ri MSS. , even o f th e s ixteen th century. st ill use the dagger - shapein acco rdan ce w i th the ru le o f N e. I . and S i.
REMARKS ON THE HORIUZ I PALM- LEAF MSS. 7 7
bar ’. A simi lar development may be o bserved in the Vakataka and
Kalukya fo rms o f ka (Bu rgess, Ind . Alphabets, 22 and 23 , 30 and
G 11. and Ne . I . 1 have the o ld dagger- shape, wi tho u t the up
- strokeat the end o f the vertical , but, as also the o lder Mathura inscriptio ns
,
with the ends o f the cro ssbar bent downwards.
kh a is characterised by its flat top and angular shape, the po sit io no f the lo o p on the left side of the righ t - hand down - st roke, and the
pro lo ngatio n o f the latter beyond the lo op . In G u . and the o lder
alphabets, the to p is invariably ro und,and the lo o p attached to the
right side o f the right - hand down- stro ke. In Ne . I . No . 1,i i,1. 1 1
has the round top, but th e lo o p o n the left side o f the right - hand downstro ke, No s. 7
- 15 show ex actly the fo rm o f H . P. , wh ich appears withsmall variat ions at the end o f the left - hand limb , o f the size o f the lo o p
,
i n Ne . MS. 104 9 , 671i ,and 5 é .
ga d iffers from G u . and many o f the o lder alphabets by the flat top ,
the sl ight bend o f the middle o f the left l imb towards the right, anda wedge marking th e end o f the latter. N e . I . N o s . I and 3 vaci lla tebetween the round and flat tops, and with respect to the left l imb , whichis e i ther straight o r bent, and ends in a wedge o r a triangle . Thelater o nes show the flat top invariably, but vary with respect to the
bend in the left l imb . N e . MS. 104 9 , se, G ka. agree with H . P .
almo st exact ly ; se. and U . B. show, i nstead o f a wedge at the end
o f th e l eft l imb, a triangle, which is an o rnamenta l develo pment o f theformer.
gh a is characterised by the divis io n o f the lower ho rizontal l ine,o n
which i n G 11. and o lder fo rms the three vert icals rest,into two sma l l
cu rves, and by the pro lo ngat io n of th e th i rd vert ical beyond the bo dyof the letter . Among th e N e . I . No . 1
,i i,I. 5 shows the fo rm o f G u .
,
N o . 13 , l. 29 seems to agree with H . P ., while No . I 5 sl ight ly differs by
the po inted angle wh i ch the th ird vert ical fo rms with the ho ri zo ntalstroke . This last form appears in N e. MS. 104 9 and G ag wh i le the
shape presented by 5 e. comes nearer to H . P . d iffers from H . P .
only by the closed top .
na lo o ks, owing to the cu rve in the down o stroke, almo st l ike ta . Inthis respect i t resembles the fo rm o f 5 e. alo ne
,the o ther alphabets all
1 This theo ry exp la ins the r ule acco rding to wh ich the dagger - shape is retained , if avowel or consonant is attached to th e lower end o f ka.
78 APPENDIX.
preserving the o ld angular shape . Its o ther pecu l iarity, the wedge at
the end o f the upper ho rizo ntal , is fo und in Ne . I . 3—1 5 (No s. 1—2 o nly
showing the straight stroke o f G u . and the o lder alphabets) , in Ne . MS.
1049 , and in 5 3 . The u se o f th is letter in manonsi (H . P . A .
instead o f the anusvara, finds numero us analogies in inscriptions fromvario us parts o f Ind ia, where na commo nly stands befo re sa, sa, and h a .
The fact probab ly finds its explanatio n by the pecu l iar pro nunciat io no f th e anusvara befo re these th ree letters, where it very frequently hasa gu ttural sound, resemb l ing gn.
ka d iffers from the G u . and o lder fo rms by its triangu lar fo rm, and
the pro longat io n o f the right - hand down- stro ke . The fo rmer pecu l iarityis co nstant in Ne. I . 10—1 5 (No . 1 showing the half- mo o n o f G u .
, and
N o s . 3—9 wavering between th e crescent and a triangle) , as wel l as in
G ka. But the pro lo nged down - stro ke is fo und o nly in Ne . MS. 1049
and sé . The fo rm o f is probab ly a mod ificat io n o f the triangle,the left - hand side o f wh ich has been attached to the left end o f th e
top- l ine .
kka d iffers from the usual fo rm by the o pening in the left - hand circle .
The same pecu l iarity o ccurs in N e . MS. 1049 and 5 5 .
g a d iffers from G u . and the o lder fo rms by the wedge at the end
o f the first ho rizontal bar, by the slant ing d irect io n o f the secondho rizo ntal , and by the curves g iven to the th ird ho rizo ntal as well asto the down - stroke o n the left . The same pecu l iarit ies appear withsl ight mo d ificat ions in Ne . MS. 1049 and G ha. Amo ng the N e . I . the
slant in the seco nd ho rizontal and th e curve in the th ird appear alreadyin N o . I , the wedge and the curve in the down - stroke are first clearlyo bservable in N o . 4 , tho ugh the latter is no t co nstant . The fo rm o f 5 3 .
is a further develo pment, tend ing towards the final resu lt,the co nversio n
o f the first ho rizo ntal into a top- l ine, o f the seco nd bar into a vertical
, and
o f th e th ird into a do ub le twist on the left ,wh ich is reached in the mo dernDevanagari . In 5 5 . the letter is turned ro und, the o ld vertical be ing madea ho rizontal l ine, and the three ho rizontals turned into vert icals‘ .
g ka d iffers from the o ld Maurya and Andhra fo rm merely by the
wedges marking the ends o f the strokes, and is ident ical with that o f
1 The H . P . fo rm o ccurs, however, in ancient SaradaMSS. o f the fourteenth and
fifteenth centuries.
80 APPENDIX.
compo und o ne ( i , The fo rmer agrees fu l ly with Ne . MS. 1049 and
Ne . I . N o . 13 ( l l . 14 , 1 8 , wh i le the seco nd comes clo se to the independent 72a o f Sat . and and to o ne variety o f th e subscribed 72a in
N e . I . 15 (vi , It seems to me that the subscribed zi a o f H . P. and
its al l ies is merely a co ntracted o r compressed fo rm o f the independent72a. A s regards the o rigin o f the latter and o f the cognate letters o f
G u . Ind . ( iv, 1. 3 1 ) in G ha,in N e . I . N o . 15 , with wh ich Ne . I . 2 and 4
1 2 agree, and o f G u . Ku . ( iv . a, fo und also in Ne . I . 1 and 3 , it is
necessary to begin w ith the co rrespo nd ing Maurya letter. F o r the usualn a o f the Asoka inscript io ns I , the G irnar ro ck g ives in o ne place (ed .
i x, 1. 8 , im i n a) T,
with the substitu t io n o f two smal l curves fo r the topbar. From th e latter arises the lo o ped fo rm 89
,so commo n in the
Western inscript io ns (Burgess, Ind . A lph . 1 8 , 1 9 , 22 - 27, 28, wh ich inits turn pro duces that o f G u . Ku . and o f N e . I . N o s. 1 , 3 , by the separat io n o f th e righ t - hand curve from the to p and its be ing attached to therigh t end o f the ho rizo ntal bar below. The fo rms o f G u . Ind . and o f th e
maj o rity o f the N e. I . sh ow the same change in the po sitio n o f the lefthand h o o k, and besides, omit the lo o p o n the left . The letter, fo und inG iza, H . P. , Ne . I . No . 13 , and Ne . MSS.
,finally is a mod ificat io n o f the
last - ment io ned fo rm, characterised by the co nversio n o f the right - hand
curve into an angu lar figure with th e wedge, and in the last three casesby the add it io n o f a smal l stro ke pro trud ing below beyond the bo dy o f
th e letter .
t a,wh i ch fu l ly agrees with Ne . MS . 1049 , is characterised by the co n
versio n o f the righ t - hand cu rved stro ke, fo und in G u . and in mo st o f the
o lder aswel l as later alphabets, into a vert ical stro ke and the sh o rtness of
the sto ut left l imb , wh ich is attached very h igh . An exam inat io n o f th e
N e . I . sh ows that the fo rm o f H . P . o ccurs o ccasio nally in all o f them,
even in N o . 1 (e . g . kar itam, i i i , l . 18 , and g ad it aik, i i i , l . In Ne . I .
N o . 3 it is u sed in the majo rity o f cases, wh i le it o ccurs less frequent lyin the later o nes. The fo rm o f U . B . resemb les exactly a mo dern Devanagari t a turned ro und .
t h a, wi th its no tched left side , the vertical stroke o n the right , protruding beyo nd the body o f the letter, and the flat top, has a verymo dern appearance . N earest to it comes with wh i ch Ne . 1. No s. 4 ,
6—7 , 10 clo sely agree , the o nly d ifference be ing the want o f the tai l . G u .
and Ne . I . N o . 1 show an ell ipse w ith a bar acro ss the middle,a mo difi
REMARKS ON THE HORIUZ I PALM- LEAF MSS. 8 1
cation o f the anc ient circle with the do t in the centre 1 . N e . I . N o s. 2— 3have the same sign as G u .
,bu t with a flat top . N e . I . N o s. 1 1 , 13
— 1 5 ,
N e . MSS. ,and G /za. sh ow further mo dificat io ns
,in wh ich a vert ical is
subst itu ted fo r the righ t side o f the el l ipse . The fo rm o f sé . is based o n
th e same principle .
d a o ffers no th ing pecu l iar except the l ittle stroke at the righ t end
o f the curve,wh i ch appears in all th e alphabets o f o ur tab le except in
G u . In the N e . I . it appears first in NO . 4 .
d h a d i ffers from th e G u . and o lder fo rms merely by the narrowingtowards the lower end and by the pro lo ngat io n o f the vert i cal stro ke .
The G u . fo rm o ccurs in N e . I . N o s. 1 , 5 , 6 ; o ne precise ly s im ilar, butwith a no tch in th e left side
,in N o s . 7, 9 , 10, 1 1
,and o nce in No . 12 ;
th e G ka. fo rm in N o s. 1 2,I 4 , 15 ; and th e exact H . P. fo rm in N o . 1 3 .
na d iffers from the G u . and o lder fo rms by the fi ll ing in o f the interio ro f th e lo o p and by th e straigh tening o f the right - hand down - stroke . In
many cases (e . g . i, 5 0) the n a o f H . P. resemb les the mo dern Devanagari
with the left - hand l imb placed rather h igh . The maj o rity o f the alphabets o f tab le vi sh ow the o ld lo oped fo rm, but G ka. , N e . I . No s. 14
— 15
(see vi, and N e . MS. 104 9 agree exact ly with the two variet ies inH . P. The fo rm o f th e Indokh era plate ( iv . b
, 36) pro ves that the lo o pwas no t ex clusive ly used in the fo u rth century.
p a is characterised by the curve o n th e left and the length o f the
vert ical stroke o n th e right wh ich pro trudes beyo nd the bo dy o f th e
letter. In. G u . and th e mo re anc ient alphabets, w ith the so le exceptiono f the Maurya
, the letter is angu lar and usual ly square, with an opentop . Somet imes, h owever, th e stro ke between th e two verti cals slopesdownwards towards the right and thus fo rms at its junct ion with th e
down - stroke an acute angle. A further mo d ificat io n,visib le in aka, co n
sists in the intro du ct io n o f a cu rve o n the left , wh i le the acute angle o n
th e righ t remains. Th is pro ceeding necessitates a break , marked by a
l ittle no tch , in the bo ttom l ine . Among the Ne . I . we find the fo rm o f
G u . in N o s. 1— 2, 4 , 5 , 8 , 12 ; that o f 6 113 . with the no tch in No s. 3 , 4
( o nce), 6 , 7, 9 , 1 1 ; and the H . P. fo rm o nce in N o . 1 2 , co nstant in N o .
13 , and nearly co nstant in No s. 14— 15 . N e . MS. 104 9, 5 a, 5 a, and
U . B . (vi i i , 70) agree mo re o r less ex actly with H . P .
1 Th is fo rm survives later in the group sth a, Where the t h a is, h owever, turned
sideways, and has given rise to the curio us Devanagari sth a, wh ich lo oks like 5
M [ 111 3 l
8 2 APPENDIX.
p h a agrees in principle with the Cu . fo rm,in wh i ch , as also in Ne .
MS. 1049 and 5 a, a lo o p , marking the aspirate, is attached to the righ to f th e p a instead o f o n the inside . It d iffers from G u . o nly thereby,that instead o f a lo o p th e o lder o pen curve (see Burgess, Ind . A lph . 1 ,
I 3 , 16 , 1 8, 2 1 , 28—3 2) has been retained . In the Ne . I . a simi lar fo rmappears, probably in No . 1 1 and d ist inctly in No . 1 2, l . 23 , wh i leN o s. 13 and 15 sh ow a lo o p o n th e inside o f th e p a . The curio u sfo rm o f wh ich frequent ly recurs in later inscript io ns fromWestern Ind ia
,is caused by the clo sing o f the top o f the p a, and is
the parent o f th e mo dern Devanagari‘
Cfi, wh ere th e lo o p has changedits po sit io n .
h a is represented by va,as is also frequent ly do ne in inscriptio ns, e . g .
in sé . and
b h a is characterised by the sh o rtness and wedge- shape o f the left
l imb and the stro ng curve at the beginning o f th e down - stroke o n the
r igh t . The treatment o f th e left l imb is do ubtlessly , i f compared w iththe G u . fo rm
,mo re mo dern . With respect to the curve th e same asser
t io n canno t be made with equal co nfidence, as it appears in severalancient alphabets (see Burgess, Ind . A lph . 6—7, 1 1 In the N e . I . ,
N o s. 1—6 show the fo rm o f G u .,No s. 7 -
9 , 1 2 , 14 , 1 5 e ither fu l ly agree
with H . P. o r come very clo se to it , N o s. 10—1 1 vacillate between the
two,and N o . 13 has the left l imb o f H . P . , bu t th e straight down - stroke
o f G u . Amo ng th e o ther alphabets, N e . MS. 1049 and G /za. fu l ly agree
with H . P. The fo rms o f sé . and 5 3 . are mo d ificatio ns o f that o f H . P .
With respect to the latter, wh i ch o ccu rs in a great number o f inscript io nso f the n inth and later centu ries, it may be remarked that its o rig in is
we l l i llustrated by a fo rm o ccurring in Ne . I . No . 1 2 ( l l . 9 and where
the wedge has been co nverted into a triangle, the midd le o f wh ich is no tfi lled in .
m a sh ows a sl ight mod ificatio n o f th e fo rm o f G u . and lo oks mo re
archaic than tho se o f Ne . MS. 1049, and in all o f wh i ch the
righ t down - stro ke pro trudes beyo nd the bo dy o f the letter. Th e Ne . I .
vaci llate between the G u . and H . P. fo rms. The fo rm o f U . B . is in o ne
respect mo re archai c than all the o thers. Fo r th e lo o p o n th e left is a
better representat io n o f the lower half o f the ancient ma,wh ich in the
l iterary alphabets has been turned sideways, than the simple side - stro keo f the o ther alphabets. Th is lo op survives in theWestern inscriptions
84 APPEND IX.
alphabets o f o u r tab le, except ing G u ., wh ich has the o lder triangu lar
fo rm, agree mo re o r less clo sely . Amo ng the N e . I .,N o s. 1 -
3 and 8
agree with G u .,wh i le the remainder sh ow the triangu lar shape rarely, o r
mo re frequently a transit io nal fo rm with ro und left side,o r simply that
o f H . P.
5 a d i ffers from the G u . and o lder fo rms by its mo re angu lar appearance
,th o ugh th e top may be o ccasio nal ly sl igh t ly ro unded . In the
N e . I . the fo rms vary thro ugh o u t between th o se o f G u . and H. P. (seevi
, 44 and N e . MS. 104 9 agrees, as usually, with H . P . 6 4 51 . leansmo re towards the G u . fo rm. as we l l as and U . B . (vi i i , 5 4 ) showmo re mo dern deve lo pments . In the latter two the large triangle, a
mo dificat io n o f the wedge, at the end o f the left - hand stro ke is wo rthyo f no te .
sh a d iffers from the fo rm o f G u . Ind . and the o lder o nes ch iefly bythe pro longat io n o f th e righ t - hand side - stro ke , wh ich appears also inN e . MS. 1049 , ( Ma, sé , and 5 3 . G u . Ku . preserves the o ld sh a o nlyin k sh a ( iv. a ,
In all o ther cases it u ses a cursive fo rm,in wh ich
th e curved bo ttom o f the letter has been co nverted into a lo o p,no t
extend ing to th e righ t - hand down - stro ke, but attach ed to th e cro ssbarin the m idd le o f the letter. Th is fo rm we find also in N e . I . No s. 1—10
,
1 2,and o nce in N o . 1 1 wh i le No . 1 1
,l . 2, and N o s. 13
— 15 havethe sh a o f H . P.
,th e pro lo ngat io n o f th e right - hand down - stro ke be ing
part icu larly wel l develo ped in N o . I 3 .
sa d iffers from G u . Ind . by the co nversio n o f the ho ok o n the left intoa wedge , and by the elo ngat ion o f the righ t - hand down - stro ke . The
fo rms o f N e . MS. 1049 , sé , G ka, and some o f tho se in the N e . I . agree .
Amo ng the latter, N o s. 1— 1 2 sh ow instead o f the wedge mo stly a
triangle . But the wedge o ccurs o ccasio nal ly in No s. 6, 7, 9 , 1 2 , seems to
be co nstant in N o . 14 , and is used with o ne except ion in N o . 1 5 . In
th is latter except io nal case we have the fo rm with the o pened wedge
(v i i i , 4 8 , below th e l ine) , wh ich is fo und o nce also in N o . 6 , o nce in N o . 1 1 ,
and thro ugho ut in N o . 13 , as wel l as in Sal. and U . B . (vii i , It sur
vives to th is day in the Devanagari o f Rag pu tana. G u . Ku . d ifferswith respect to th e left l imb, wh ich is represented by a lo o p , e ith er a
mo d ificat io n o f the ancient cu rve, o r a cursive transfo rmat io n o f the
triangle .
h a do es no t sh ow any very impo rtant changes. It deserves to be
REMARKS ON THE HORIUZ I PALM- LEAF MSS. 85
no ted that G u . Ku . again presents a mo re advanced fo rm than the co n
tempo rary and later alphabets, and that Ne . I . N o s. 1—3 , as usual ly, agree
w ith G u . Ku . The pro ject io n below the base - l ine wh i ch is fo und in 5 3 .
and U . B.,and remains co nstant in mo dern Devanagari, has pro bably
been caused by the writer’
s add ing the curve separately, as they do sti l l ,and beginning it at the righ t - hand end .
C . MEDIAL VOWELS.
a sh ows a down - stroke, somet imes wedge - shaped , and usual ly lessthan half as lo ng as the akshara
,to the righ t side o f wh ich it is invari
ab ly attach ed . Th is fo rm agrees clo sely with tho se o f all th e alphabetso f o u r tab le, except ing G u . and ( Ma, wh ere the a- stro ke frequ ently go esupwards, and is somet imes connected with the left - hand down - stro ke o f
the aksharas . Amo ng the Ne . I ., N o s. 1—3 o nly sh ow the fo rms o f G u .
The o rig in o f the down - strokes deno ting 3 seems to be that the end o f
th e o ld h o rizo ntal a- stro ke was defined,as in o ther cases, by a wedge o r
a l ine, and that in co urse o f t ime th is o rig inally unessent ial part came to
be co nsidered as th e real ly impo rtant sign . The desire fo r regu larising theappearance o f the letters further led to its pro lo ngat io n as far as the
lower end o f th e aksharas. In co nnexio n with g a the a is representedin H . P as in mo st o ld alphabets, by an up
- stroke attach ed to the
midd le bar o f the letter. Th is pract i ce is an archai c featu re , and owingto the circumstance that since th e earl iest t imes th e a- stro ke was insertedin th e m idd le o f th is letter. N e . MS. 1049 shows in th is respect an
inno vat io n ( i i , as the a is connected with th e wedge at the end o f
th e upper bar by a cu rve turn ing upwards. The same fo rm is common
in th e Rashz‘rakfi ta and o ther inscript io ns in co nnex ion w ith la and ”a
(vi i , and o ccurs even in Devanagari paper MSS.
i sh ows th e characterist i c pro lo ngat io n o f the curve o ver the top o f theakshara towards th e left, unt i l it reaches th e leve l o f the lower end o f
the akshara. In G u ., with wh ich N e . I . N o . I fu l ly agrees, the tai l o f thecurve do es no t go down so far. In the N e. I . N o s. 2—1 1 the lo ng - tai ledsign appears together w ith th e sh o rt - tai led o ne . No s. 1 2—15 fu l ly agree
with H . P . and th e o ther alphabets o f o u r tab le .
1, wh ich appears o nly o nce,stands st i l l above its akshara with the
86 APPEND IX.
curve to the righ t . The o ther alphabets, with the exceptio n o f G u . ,
sh ow the fo rm with the tai l pro lo nged to the leve l o f the end o f the
akshara. Amo ng the Ne . I .,N o s. 1—1 1 show the H . P. fo rm co nstant ly
,
N o s. 12— 15 have the lo ng - tai led o ne also .
u is u sual ly marked by a sho rt straight down - stro ke,defined at
the end by a m inute wedge, but o ccasio nally by the cu rve below the
akshara, commo n in mo dern Devanagari . The fo rmer sign is archai cand the representat ive o f the lo nger straigh t stroke
,used in G u .
It is retained in all the alphabets o f o u r table and in the mo dern Sarada
to th e present day, tho ugh its use becomes gradually mo re and mo re
circumscribed by the greater frequency with wh ich the curve is employed .
In th is respect it is interesting to no te that the earl ier Ne . I . use the
cu rve very rarely, wh i le N o s. 13—1 5 have it in the great maj o rity o f
cases.
a has three fo rms, two o f wh ich ( i , 5 8 and 5 9) are traceable in o ther
alphabets, wh i le that in i, 57 , an exact representat io n o f the independent C1,is
,I bel ieve, no t known o n inscript io ns. A ll the numero us variet ies
o bservab le in the cognate alphabets go back to comb inat io ns o f two
straight strokes o r two cu rves. That o f U . B . deserves to be no ted o n
acco unt o f its simi larity to the mo dern Devanagari fo rm .
r z’
sh ows the usual fo rm wh i ch is always used in the G upta inscript io nsand remains co nstant in all the cognate alphabets.
e , a i, o , and an o ffer no pecu l iarities, except that the pr z'
sh z‘kamatra is
u sed mo re frequently than superscribed matra. The virama ( i , 65 ) isremarkab le , as it ex actly agrees w ith that st i l l used in the mo dern
alphabets. Amo ng the Ne . I .,N o s. 4—15 have it to o , as wel l as the
o ther fo rm observab le in G iza. and where a stroke o ver the to p and
at the righ t side o f the letter is used . N o s. 1 -
3 ind icate the absence o f
the vowel by the size o f the co nso nant , wh ich in such cases is made halfas big as tho se wh i ch are to be pro no unced with a . Th is pract ice ,wh ich is the usual o ne in G u . and earl ier alphabets, is sti l l remembered
in Ind ia. Fo r a vowel less co nso nant, e .g. m is even at present frequ entlycal led by the Pand its ardha- makara. In Ne . MS. 1049 and o th er
ancient do cuments smal l - sized letters are somet imes used in comb inat io n wi th the stroke marking the virama.
8 8 APPENDIX.
merely a few sentences bu t lo nger compo sit io ns had to be written,
requ ired the use o f signs o f moderate size, the sho rten ing o f
sprawl ing ho rizo ntal stro kes and the abando nment o r redu ct io no f tai ls, and the turn ing o r compressing o f the lower po rtio ns o f
compo und letters. The use o f the pen made it conven ient to fo rm th e
right - hand down - strokes separately , and naturally led to the ir pro lo ngat io n beyo nd the bo dy o f the letter, and it l ikewise suggested the fo rmat io no f curves to the left instead o f to the right . If th e MSS. were to be
easi ly readab le, it was necessary to mark the l ines and to define th e ends
o f th e strokes. A sl ight pressure o n the pen at the beginn ing o f the
down - strokes pro duced a th icken ing at the ir to ps,wh i ch in comb inat io n
with the o ld serif led to the fo rmat ion o f the wedges. The wedges
o nce be ing ado pted, the sense fo r regu larity and an artist ic feel ingcaused them to be used at th e ends o f ho rizo ntal and vert i cal stro kes.
Secondly, the clo se agreement o f the mu ch later N epalese MSS. and
o f numero us inscript io ns from all parts o f Ind ia w ith the fo rms o f H . P.,
sh ows that th is alphabet was no t ex clusively cu lt ivated by the Buddh istso r pecu l iar to N o rthern Ind ia
,bu t enjoyed a widespread po pu larity
down to the end o f the n inth century, and perhaps later. At present itsurvives o nly in th e Sarada o f Kasmir, wh ich probably branched o ff in
early t imes. Fo r tho ugh fu l ly agreeing in principle, it sh ows numero us
d ifferences in details, and has had , as stated above, a separate existenceat least since th e t imes o f Avantivarman l .
Th ird ly, the relat io n o f the H . P. alphabet to tho se used in th e
Nepalese inscript io ns proves d ist inctly that the epigraph ic characters didno t keep pace with tho se used fo r l iterary purpo ses, but remained fo r
a lo ng time mo re archai c, and were gradual ly mo d ified by the influence
o f th e letters emplo yed fo r pu rpo ses o f every - day l ife . Co nsidering the
greatimpo rtance o f th is po int, it wi ll no t be superfluo us to present the
facts, revealed by the preced ing analysis, in a tabu lar V iew, and to
give a fu l l statement o f th e manner in wh i ch the final co nclusio ns are
reached . The tabu lar abstract o f the facts may be arranged as o n the
o ppo site page .
1 The earliest longer do cument in Sarada letters is an unpublished inscription o f
one Dharmanka, dated in the year 68 (o f the Lokakala) , during the reign o f ‘ king ’
D idda o r 99 1—2 A .D . It was found by Dr. Leitner in Srinagar. The stone is at
present in the Lah o re Museum.
REMARKS ON THE HORIUZ I PALM- LEAF MSS. 8 9
LETTERS. G UPTA FORM. TRANSITIONAL FORM. FORM OF H. P.
Initial Ne. I .
—1 5
,,a. 4 , 6 - 7, 10, 1 2 ,6. 1 3 , 1 5
—1 5
3—11 1 1 5
Virama
1 No s. 1 3 and 1 5 show an o lder form.
[HL
90 APPENDIX.
If we had no h isto ri cal info rmat io n regard ing the age o f the Ho riuz i
palm- leaves,every palaeograph ist, I be l ieve, wo u ld draw from the abo ve
facts the inference that they belo nged to th e beginn ing o f the e ighthcentury A . D . Fo r it is undeniab le that the ir alphabet is nearly identicalwith the characters o f Ne . I . , N o s. 1 3
- 15 , wh i ch were written between
749—5 0 and 75 9 - 60 A . D .
,and that th e earl ier do cuments o f the N epal
series apparently show,h ow the H . P . alphabet was gradual ly evo lved in
th e co urse o f abo u t fo ur centuries from the G upta characters. Th is co nclusio n wo u ld be strengthened by the circumstance that the G
’
fialrapazfian
inscript ion o f Samvat 746, wh ich mo stly sh ows characters, standing midway between the G upta and H . P . alphabets, canno t be o lder than the
end o f th e seventh century, and that th ere is no inscript io n showingletters similar to G ka. wh ich can be referred to an earl ier t ime. It
wo u ld further be co rrobo rated by the clo se resemb lance o f the Dasava
tara fragment , o f the Deogarh pillar inscript ion, o f the Mo rbi plate ,and o f
_the o ldest Nepalese MSS. Of the Cambridge co l lect io n with
o ur palm - leaves,as no ne o f these do cuments can be placed earl ier than
the seco nd half o f the e igh th century, and some o f them clearly belong tothe n inth century . In sho rt, o n the suppo sit ion that th e characters o f
the inscriptions permit us to trace the gradual transfo rmation o f the Ind ianalphabets
,the arguments fo r assign ing the Ho riuz iMS. to the beg inning o f
the e ighth century wo u ld be as stro ng as po ssib le. As we , however, knowfrom external evidence that th is do cument is at th e least two hundredyears o lder
,it is evident that th ere must be some rad ical fau lt in the
argumentatio n . Th e facts with respect to th e age o f th e inscript io nsbeing ind isputab le, the fau lt must lie in the tacit assumptio n that the
inscript io ns g ive u s a co rrect view o f the development o f the Ind ianalphabets. Th is being o nce recogn ised, the case is plain eno ugh .
Starting from the two facts that we have on the o ne hand a MS. o f the
first half o f the sixth century A . D . , sh owing an alphabet with far ad
vanced fo rms,and o n the o ther hand a series o f inscriptions, extending
o ver the perio d from the fo urth to the e ighth century, the characterso fwh ich gradual ly change and in the ir latest develo pment clo sely agreewith tho se o f the MS., the inevitab le conclusio n is that the changesin the epigraph i c characters are due to the influence o f the l iteraryalphabet . In o ther wo rds, the maso ns who incised the inscript ions
,o r
the writers who wro te the o rig inals from wh ich the masons co pied, tried
92 APPENDIX.
The same pract i ce is o bservable in the grant o f the Rash trakfiz‘a kingG o vinda IV o f Bro ach 1
, dated Sakasamvat 749 (8 27—8 A . where the
attestat io n exh ib its characters clo sely resemb l ing tho se o f wh i le the
grant itself is written in an alphabet sim i lar to that o f Dadda Prasanta
raga’
s plates. A mixed alphabet, o r rather a spo rad i c o ccu rrence o f
mo dern - lo oking signs among archai c o nes,is fo und , as I have po inted o u t,
Ind . Ant . IX,62 , in the th ird grant o f Dadda Prasantaraga, where in the
first l ine the wo rd vasakat lo o ks l ike nasakat , owing to th e employment o f the cursive va instead o f the archaic triangle . The same
pecu l iarity is observable o n the fo urth unpub l ished grant from Bagumra,
bu t the fifth (Ind . Ant . XIII , 1 16 ) has acco rd ing to th e facsimi le a real na,
qu ite d ifferent from the character o n the two earl ier do cuments . On a
re - exam inat io n o f the three inscript io ns I find st il l ano ther trace o f the
influence o f the l iterary alphabet in the fo rmat io n Of the letter laa,wh ich
,h ere and there
,shows the pro lo nged right - hand down - stro ke,
wh i le in o ther respects it resembles the fo rm o f G u . Ku . A seco nd case o fth e spo rad i c intro duction o f advanced fo rms amo ng archai c o nes o ccursin the grant o f Siladitya II, dated Sam . 25 2 , where the H . P. fo rm o f
k a and the Devanagari va appear several t imes,th o ugh mo stly the
anc ient letters are used 2. A th ird case, wh ich belo ngs to much latert imes, has been po inted o u t in the remarks o n the grant o f Bhimadeva
o f Arzh ilvad , dated Vikramasamvat 1086 ( 1029—30 A . D .
3
) . It is o f par
ticular significance, because th e G aina palm - leaf MSS. o f the same o r
even somewhat earl ier t imes show the ir pecu l iar Devanagari letters witho ut any change .
The retrograde steps wh i ch sometimes are o bservab le in o ne and
the same series o f do cuments are best i l lustrated by th e inscrip t io nso f the Rash frakfitas
,fo und in th e Maratfia co untry and in G ug arat .
The earl iest o f the series are the Sfimangad/z plates o f Dantidurga fromth e ne ighbo u rh o o d o fKo lhapur
, dated Sakasamvat 6 75 (75 3—4 the
characters o f wh ich clo sely resemble th e mo dern Devanagari (plate vi ,co l. vi i) . Next comes a grant o f o ne Kakka, evidently the sc ion o f
Indian Antiquary, V , 1 13, and F leet and Burgess lo c. cit., plate 2 82 In the
grant o f G o vinda’
s elder bro ther, Karka, dated Sakasamvat 734 (8 12—3 A . the signmanual sh ows the same letters as the remainder o f the do cument.
2 Ind . Ant . XI, 305 .
3 Incl. Ant. V I, 193 no te .
REMARKS ON THE HORIUZI PALM- LEAF MSS. 93
a branch o f the fami ly settled in Sou thern G ugarat, wh ich is dated
Sakasamvat 679 (75 7—8 and exh ib its archai c characters o f the
type wh i ch the kings o f Valabhi used after Sam . 300 o f the era o f theirplates ]. To the same perio d belo ngs the Dasavatara fragment
, writtenin the alphabet Of H . P. Thenwe have two grants o f G ovinda III , theso n o f Dantidurga
’
s co usin, bo th dated in Sakasamvat 730 (808— 9and showing an alphabet very simi lar to that o f Dantidurga
’
s
grant , but in some respects sl igh tly mo re archaic 2. These are fo l lowedby the Baro da plates o f Karka II , dated Sakasamvat 734 ( 8 12—3 A .
and the Kavi plates o f G o vinda IV,dated Sakasamvat 749 (827—8 A .
bo th w ith archai c letters, resemb l ing tho se o f th e G u rgara and Valabhi
sasanas. All the fo l lowing do cuments, the earl iest o f wh ich is an
unpub l ished grant o f Dhruva II o f Bro ach , dated Sakasamvat 75 7o r 835 A .D .
,wh i le the O ldest pub l ished is the Bagumra grant o f
Dhruva III o f Bro ach, dated Sakasamvat 789 (j une 6 , 867
again show an alphabet st i l l mo re clo sely al l ied to the mo dern
D evanagari than that o f th e grants O f Dantidurga and o f G o vindaIII . The backward and fo rward jumps are in th is case so eno rmo us
,
that even the warmest advo cate o f the theo ry wh ich evo lves the
l iterary from th e epigraph i c alphabets must become puzz led (see Burnel l ,E lem . S. Ind . Pal. p . 5 4 , no te
The bearing o f these three sets o f facts is plain . They clearly i l lu strate the tru th o f the maxim that the inscript io ns are no t safe gu idesfo r the invest igat io n o f the h isto ry o f the Ind ian alphabet, bu t that inthe develo pment o f the letters they lag beh ind the l iterary do cuments.
Ano ther resu lt dedu cib le from the analysis o f the H . P. alphabetis
,that it is pro bably mo re ancient than the precurso r O f the mo dern
Devanagari , fo und in U . B . and San , tho ugh th e fo rmer do cuments date
a l ittle earl ier than the H . P. palm - leaves. The reason fo r th is suppositio n is that U . B . and 5 5 . bo th sh ow characterist i cs belo nging to the
system fo l lowed in H . P.,and inexpl icab le o n th e general principles
prevai l ing in 5 3 . and U . B . The triangles in th e left l imbs O f kh a, ga,
1 Dr. Bhagvanlal, Jo urn . Bomb . Br. R . As. So c. XVI, Article viii .2 Th e Radhanpur and the Van - D indo ri plates, Ind . Ant . VI, 59, and Ind . Ant. X1
,
1 56 . Th e mo st prominent among the archaic features o f these grants is that the to psof the letters are mo stly left o pen.
3 Ind. Ant . XI I, 179 .
94 APPENDIX.
and s a,the o pened - up triangles in bh a and sa, and the straight l ine
to the left o f th e down - stro ke in ra are, as has been shown abo ve , allremnants o f wedges. The employment Of wedges is o ne o f th e principles regu lat ing th e letters o f H . P. , but they are meaning less in an
alphabet l ike that o f U . B. wh i ch in general emplo ys o nly straigh to r curved l ines. If we
,therefo re, find in U . 13 .
— 5 a fo rms wh i ch are
based o n the principles prevail ing in the H . P., the inevitable inferenceis that U . 13 .
— sé . has been mod ified by th e influence o f H . P. Th isco nclusio n is, o f co u rse , o f great impo rtance fo r the determinatio n o f the
age o f the alphabet w ith th e wedges. A s U . B . belo ngs to the end Of
the fifth centu ry, it seems no t unreasonab le to assume that the H . P.
characters ex isted in th e fo urth century,and perhaps earl ier. How
far they go back must fo r the present be left undetermined . Bu t I
bel ieve that a fu l ler invest igat io n o f the inscript io ns o f the G upta kings,wh i ch wi l l o nly be po ssib le when Mr. F leet’s exact facsimi les have beenpub l ished , wi ll make its existence during the re ign o f that dynasty veryprobab le .
These remarks w i l l , I h o pe, suflice to show that the d iscovery o f the
Ho riuzi palm- leaves is, indeed , an event o f the h ighest impo rtance fo rthe Ind ian palaeograph ist. I am persuaded that th is impo rtance wi l lbe bro ugh t o ut st i l l mo re clearly, when,
in a general surveyo f the h isto ryo f th e Ind ian alphabets
,the principles ado pted above have been fu l ly
wo rked o ut and applied also to the writ ing o f So uthern Ind ia,and i f
it is sh own that in th e So uth to o the apparent gradual transfo rmat io n Of
the epigraph ic characters is no t th e cause o f the develo pment Of the
mo dern l iterary characters, but the resu lt o f the ir existence . The
materials, requ isite fo r such a task,are at present no t at my command
and if I had them,I sho u ld be afraid o f abusing the h o spital ity wh ich
th e ed ito r o f th is vo lume has Offered me,by extend ing these remarks
to an unreaso nab le length . I,however, canno t refrain from po int ing o ut ,
that acco rd ing to Dr. Bu rnel l , the So uthern alphabets were develo pedafter the year 1000 A .D .
l, wh i le two passages o fHiouen Thsang, Mémo ires
I , 72 and II, 1 19 , po int to the existence o f separate l iterary alphabetsin the So uth abo u t the year 600 A . D . In the seco nd passage the pilgrimsays that ‘
the language and writ ing Of the Dravid’a co untry are“a l ittle ”
1 Elem. S. Ind. Pal. p . 14 .
AUTOTYPE LO NDO N
THE TWO PALM- LEAVES,
PHOTO G RAPHED AT T
vicg i maerg amv smfivfww r
‘
s y i xg a i xfi: v a
wa'm fazM, tz3a seafi g s
1 1mm«1616!“weeralign718 5 11
42 8 1 1“q
I]
V «as Whh u at a 1
3; RT i t’f féfl‘flfd alfl'd fl
t ! amflléflsyfilfiawfi ‘i 08 8 64 8 8 75 HE M asm s i t
(b r u n t a fi uw unw Mas s 8 3 8 1e 1Wm
LONDO N~
FACSIMILE OF THE
SEE
Na “1PH O F Z IO G O N
’
S CO PY O F THE O LD PALM LEAVES OF HORIUZ I, DATED
SENT TO PRO FESSO R MAX MULLER IN 18 8 8 .
“FISH?“
3 8 1 1
it? I?3 mfl Eir
8 I I
1’
El 33i
g-“M g fi fi s s a a v mv 8
A?fli fi i i 811 8 11: m I? ! 81
27 811 2 PU‘
f ' 83 a t ii i8 8
“
-fi | 8 8i l
fl23 $1
m fi ’fi l’h férPe a/3 8>
“
118 21 d ZI‘ TT J HCI ‘ HP
88 8 8
ANECDOTA O AO N IE I‘IS IA ARYAN SER IES ,VO L I. PART I II
BUDDH IST T EXTS c ROM JAPANc MA.XMULLER
AUTOTYPE, LO NDON
